The Missionary Review of the World — September 1899

'l'ANEAKI HARA AND HIS WIFE WI'I'H A GROUP OF EX·CONVICTS IN

MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD: Old Series. } SEPTEMBER. New Series.

VOL. XXII. No.9. (VOL. XII. No.9.

MEDICAL MISSIONS: SAMUEL FISK GREEN, M.D.t BY THB EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

Example incarnates argument; it is the word made flesh and d welling among us. The theory and philosophy of medical missions are found in an illustrated, illuminated edition in the lives of medical missionaries, whose noble careers have at once silenced all objections, and supplied irrefutable reasons for enlarged service along the same lines.

The" Life of Samuel Fisk Green," prepared by an able pen, was unhappily printed in a limited edition" for family friends," and has not had the wider circulation it deserves. There is, therefore, the more reason why, in this REVIEW, it should have at least a sketch, for the sake of the host of Ohristian workers who will learn lessons and derive encouragement from its pel'1lsal.

Samuel Green was born in 1822 at the family home, Green Hill, which overlooks Worcester, Mass., where he also died, in 1884, aged 61. But these three score years bore unusual fruit, and from 1847 to 1873, a period of 26 years, he was identified with work in Oeylon.

In childhood, delicate in health, it seemed as tho he had little promise of any earthly future, and he lost his mother iu his eleventh year. If he was not remarkably endowed by nature, he had the genius of goodness, strong in his love-power, and disposed to self-sacrificethese admirable traits being daily strengthened by that home life in which children were being trained to benevolence, in a simple household organization whose profest object was the nurture and culture of unselfishness, and whose reflex influence was not to be measured by its monthly contributions.

The early education of this lad was that of the common school • This periodical adopts the Orthography of the following Rule, recommended by the joint action of the American Philological Association and the Philological Society of England :-Change d or ed final to t when so pronounced, except when the e affects a preceding soUUd.-PuBLISHERS.

t See Life and Letters of Samuel Fisk Green, M.D. Compiled by Ebenezer Cutler, D.D.

MEDICAL MISSIONS: SAMUEL FISK GREEN, M.D

and the model home; and while he learned his lessons well, nothing was more markt than his general and growing beauty of spirit. One of his teachers said that he was" the only scholar who tried to do his best, and was a perfect gentleman then."

In his eighteenth year he found Christ as his Savior. His first sense of sin was connected with disobedience to his sister, who had taken a mother's place in the family. His keen spiritual senses even then so discerned evil that he saw unbrotherly conduct to be a great sin against God. When he came himself into the light of God, he sought to lead his brothers into. the same path of obedience; but, seeing that the daily walk is more inflllential than any mere talk, he sought to have his life give no lie to his lips. He was early renewcd in the spirit of his mind, so that his naturally fiery temper was, through a noble selfdiscipline, made subservient to reason and conscience. The fire was not quencht, but turned into a motive power, and energy of service, as Bucephalus was by Alexander tamed and trained into a servant of a royal master. He became a member of the Mercer Street Presbyterian church in New York, and was thus helpt by the contagious spirituality of that rare man of God, Dr. T. H. Skinner.

At this time also he was employed by Dr. Vanghan, secretary of the Episcopal Board of Missions, and under his leadership he got a practical acquaintance with the great needs of the world field, and a sense of personal duty to the lost probably grew also in vividness and power; and as he seems to have inherited a leaning toward the medical profession, it is easy to see how God was, 011 His potter's wheel, shaping and preparing His chosen vessel for its work. His duties at the mission house left a margin of time for general study and lessons in dentistry. A brother was just then beginning medical practise in the city; and these, with sundry other influences, combined gently to sway the balance of his choice, so that by midsummer of 1841 he was studying medicine with Dr. McVickar, and in October entered the college of physicians and surgeons.

As a conscientious student he applied himself to German, Latin, and kindred studies, not forgetting the more ornamental branches that train the taste and promote general culture. He had learned already that the mind is a chest of tools, everyone of which the master workman must learn to sharpen and then to handle skilfully. It is a first principle of education that it is not to be pursued so much for any objective end as for the subjective benefit, found in the effect of study upon the whole man. As Arnold of Rugby so quaintly said: "I wish the lad to study Latin not for what he will do with the Latin, but for what the Latin will do with him."

The experience of the dissecting-room was very repulsive to Mr. Green's sensitive nature, but he endured all that was necessary to his fitness for his life-work; and the familiarity with the human body, which so often leads to materialism, only called forth in him morc reverence as it revealed the two grand arguments for a Divine design: First, the mechanism of every part, and second, the adaptation of all parts to the whole. Familiarity with suffering also, instead of harden- ing, softened him, and made him more sympathetic and tender. It may be added that after studying in course for eighteen months, he adopted what he regarded th e better way, stlldying by tOpl:CS and exhaustively.

Samuel R. House, his friend and classmate, who proposed to go to Ohina, and afterward did such noble work as a medical mission- ary in Siam, was probably the confidant of Mr. Green's half- formed purpose to go forth him- self as a medical missionary, and in 1844 he consulted with him about going to the Middle King.

dom, but was led by him to abandon Ohina, as a chosen field, and hold himself at the Lord's disposal to go anywhere, or send a substitute in his place, should ill health forbid his own departure for the field.

In March, 1846, he askt him- self a question so sensible and spiritual that we give it emphasis SAMUEL FISK GREEN. here: "Why is it not better for me to go where I can be very useful, as well ill my profession as otherwise, at once-go to a land of darkness, and heal the bodies and enlighten the minds of some error-bound people?" That question had to him but one answer, and it led to his self-offering for the field.

Always a lover of nature, the main charm God's work had for him lay in the signs of the supernatural power at work ill the natural sphere. "The casual observer looks at, the scientist mto, the Ohris- tian through an object, to its Oreator."

In the autumn of 1846 some missionaries were sailing for India, Dr. John Scudder among them, returning to Oeylon, and him Dr. Green consulted with the result that he was himself soon after nnder appoint- ment as a missionary physician to Oeylon, under the American Board.

While awaiting the time of his setting sail he took lessons in drawing and daguerreotyping, and the Tamil tongu e. This last ta.sk he found no easy one, for the thirty or forty characters have about two hundred and forty modifications, but he only doubled his application.

There was in Dr. Green so manifest a fitness for the work he was undertaking, that no one has been known to doubt that the round peg found the round hole when in April, 1847, he sailed from Boston. He was unmarried, determining to explore the field alone, before asking a wife to share his work. He sought to be to all on board the vessel a means of good, and began his mission work on the voyage. After a visit to Madras, where he made many interesting acquaintances, he landed at Ceylon in October, reaching Battecotta shortly after, at the completion of his first quarter century.

BEGINNING "'ORK IN CEYLON.

Seldom has a young lllan of twenty-five confronted a work abroad with more real preparation for a serviceable life. And it was not a fortnight, before his success in n surgical operation establisht him at once in the confidence of the Tamils. With nn insight born of a thorough knowledge of the healing art, he at once pronounced upon the true nature of the difficulty, and advised an operation. He discovered the nbscess ill the abdomen, and removed it. The patient was cured, nnd the fame of the new doctor was spread through the peninsula of Jnffna. The nntives began to talk about the miracle of this cure; the new English doctor" had taken out the bowels, adjusted them, and refixed them." He was a demigod at once, and, of course, the people flockt to him from nIl parts, until, as with his Master, there was no room even about the door, and he had no leisure so much as to eat. But Dr. Green remembered that other and deeper sickness that needed a divine physician, and, as he healed the sick, he preacht the Gospel, seeking to npply to every pntient the spiritual remedies of that great pharmacopCBia-the Gospel. Even while yet using an interpreter he took occasion to explain how all sickness is ultimately the fruit of sin, and often immediately the penalty of violating God's laws. The work of a skilful hand and an anointed tongue was supplemented by the distribution of well-selected tracts, and so Dr. Green began his two-fold work for body and soul.

In February, 1848, he was removed to Manepy, about five miles nearer the other stations, and there again" the people thronged him." At Manepy stands the famous temple of Puliar, where a great festival begins about March 25th, and holds for three weeks.

Dr. Green writes: On the second Sabbath of the festival, I saw, in the midst of the throng, a man rolling along on the ground, holding in his hands an offering-a little brass vessel of milk-under an arch trimmed with peacock feathers and painting; behind him an old religious beggar ringing a bell; before him another bearing some incense burning. The })oor fellow rolled over and over, his black body whitened by the dust, for about half a mile and then around the temple. He had been sick and made a vow to do this. He got medicine, I understand, of me; but if mine did him any good he ascribes the virtue to Puliar; so I have been an instrument, perhaps, of leading this man to serve the devil.

This is an example both of the opportunities and difficulties which contact with heathenism presented. But the romance of missions had not blinded his eyes. He saw through all this glamor of temporary enthusiasm the real trials of a missionary and the real needs of men, and he not only felt undiscouraged, but he sent a message to his medical student at home, not to give up the idea of being on mission ground. To uproot growths of superstition, tradition, caste, and custom, which had rooted themselves for centuries, was a hard task, but he remembered that Christ had long since said, "Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted up."

Nothing was more disheartening than the spiritual apathy which he found about him. The people would assent to almost anything, but remain utterly unmoved. Prayer must call down fire from heaven if such moral stagnation and self-complaisance were to be changed.

In the autumn of his first year Dr. Green had two young Tamils as students of medicine, for he saw the need of a native force of helpers to carryon the work. After eight months of residence he began to speak the Tamil, and a few months later he could understand a sermon preacht in the vernacular. He never lost sight of the fact that his main business was to spread knowledge of salvation. He gave out tickets on which were printed not only health-rules, but Gospel truths-a synopsis of truths touching soul-health.

He had correct notions about duty and results. For the latter he had no responsibility. Fidelity, not snccess, is to be the aim.

If not one soul is saved in consequence, our duty ought not the less to have been fulfilled. God tells me to do a thing. I do it. He looks out for consequences, not I. The duty of preaching the Gospel is the duty of every man who has become acquainted with that Gospel; the results of such preaching are to be educed by God. Duty-mine. Fruit-God's.

Dr. Green was not an idler. In thirteen months previous to January 1, 1848, 2,544 native cases had been treated, one-third or more of them surgical, including tumors, cancers, cataracts, strangulated hernia, amputations, fractures, etc., and not a few of these were major operations in point of critical and dangerous character, as when the left upper jaw and cheek bones were removed for a cancerous fungus in the antrum filling the whole mouth and left nostril.

The type of heathen morality, as Dr. Green saw it, may best be given in his own delineations. For example: The cow is esteemed a sacred animal. I shame the people by asking why they wear that stuff which they call divine lime on their foreheads and arms-·three stripes on the shoulder-joint in front, three half-way between the shoulder and elbow, three midway between the elbow and hand, all across the arm. The stripes are in threes in honor of the Hindu triad, Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva (creator, destroyer, and preserver). They give all sorts of reasons-for beauty, custom, religion, thus betraying either some degree of sensitiveness, or a ludicrous admiration of ashes.

Hunting and killing for another those "animated ideas that sometimes wander thl'Ough the human hair," is a charity. Not to employ the fingers thus is to be tormented after death by pins thrust under the finger nails. All manner of physical torture hereafter is averted by all manner of such torture voluntarily endured here. But all notions of sin are superficial, distorted, gross, and are confined to external acts.

HEATHEN SUPEl{STITIONS ABOUT DISEASE.

Some of the worst phases of heathenism were inwoven with the notions concerning the nature, causes, and treatment of bodily ills. The superstitions about the" evil eye" and evil tongue are numerous and deep-rooted. Fires were lit at junction of two roads to counteract the evil tongue. Praise might cause the party praised to be ill, and mango leaves, salt, red peppers, and the dust from the tracks of him who did the praising, must be used to undo the harm; the leaves waved thrice about the head, the salt, etc., rubbed on the body, then all these burned at evening. Oows were daubed with soot to keep off the evil eye, etc. Akusteer, a fabulous dwarf, a cubit high, is the famous medical authority, whose prescriptions are servilely followed. A famous practitioner in Manepy, who had been in practice forty-two years, had never known the difference between arterial and venous blood, did not know that there was black blood as well as red, nor had he ever seen a vital organ. He thought the pulse was the mohon of ail' in the body. Devil-worship has, of course, led to attempts to drive off demons. Dr. Green tells of A little shed erected to Vidoveer, a real devil and feared much. In this shrine is a little elevation of dried mud, about two feet high and square, made like two steps; on the upper stands an iron trident fixt in it block of wood, and about four and a half feet high; and on the lower step are placed offerings, An iron lamp hangs upon one side from the roof, and a piece of old cloth is tuckt up under the thatch, ready for wicks. Fifty or sixty cocks' heads are cut off annually in the night outside the shed. Over the house is a margosa tree, in which this devil is said to live, and when the sun is too hot he comes down into the booth.

A sort of scapegoat idea is sometimes seen prevailing, as when a mud image represents a sick child, and a ceremony about that image is supposed to cause the sickness to leave the child and enter the image. Horses' teeth and rhinoceros' horns are used as remedies. From a goldsmith's arm, who was down with fever, was taken a charm, a gold tube, with which was a sheet of lead ruled off' into forty-nine squares, and in this diagram were written several muntras, and under them a prayer to Siva. The swami (idol) is supposed to reside in this mystic seat, which is tied above the right elbow to chase away intruding devils. All these and kindred superstitutions Dr. Green felt it to be his mission to undermine, partly by a truly scientific treatment to destroy the very basis of the native system of dealing with disease, and so deliver the people from the deceptions and delusions and cruelties of their native doctors.

This heroic worker among heathen population was a firm believer in the medicine of the Great Physician. From the hour of his assured acceptance with God he held, as an unquestionable reality, all that is revealed to our faith.

By the beginning of his third year, his progress in Tamil was such that he could distinguish the ludicrous dialect of the natives from the classic speech of the cultured. Yet it is said that a diligent student of Tamil may, after fifty years, find works in that tongue which he can not reacl. He began now to dispense with what a Methodist bishop called an interr7tpter. In connection with medical work he converst with hundreds from varions parts.

Difficulties there were in treating disease. For example, even cholera patients will not always accept a physician's aid.

Some fear to take medicine lest it offend their gods; refusing medicine and taking only the juice of the leaf of the sacred tree over Genesa's temple, mixt with water. They would rather die without medicine and take their chances wi th their gods in the unseen world than recover by the use of medicine, and encounter the malice of their gods in this world.

He was sometimes askt to feel one's pulse through silk, so as not to impart pollution by his touch. A Brahman wisht him to examine his wife's case without putting his fingers or instruments into her mouth. He met such demands sometimes by refusal to comply, and sometimes by a droll facetiousness which disarmed prejudice.

A wealthy Moorman called to consult about his wife, who has apparently a mammary abscess. I suggested that he take a Lalimer (a Tamil), and let him examine, and, if necessary, use the lancet. He could not consent; no one could be allowed to see his wife. I proposed that she be seated behind a curtain, through which the doctor could do the needful, but he would not agree.

This reminds us of a case in Syria in which, as the American doctor insisted on at least examining tongue and pulse, in order to prescribe for a pasha's wife, a slit in the curtain was made, and a tongue and a hand successively thrust through, which, being normal, he afterward found to be the hand and tongue of a maid, He was expected to examine his patient by proxy!

Early in the fourth year Dr. Green was recalled to Batticotta. He was having an average of 2,000 patients a year, and was giving religious instruction to nearly thrice that number annually. All his work as a medical man was anointed with the fragrance of prayer, and he sought to impress upon his patients that this was all religious work. And so it was. He himself said of the removal of cataract: This is, perhaps, the most delicate operation in surgery. Completely successful. I scarce expected aught but failure; but the Great Physician guided my hand.

When subsequently he undertook an operation which he thought too slight, too trifling to pray over (mentally), he failed in it; and accepted the failure as " a lesson," he says, "to show me that, without Him, I can do nothing."

. To get any fair conlmand of the Tamil tongue was to Dr. Green a preparation for providing a rnedical Werat'llre for the people in their vernacular-another hard task, for in science as in religion, the very mold of that language has become so crampt and distorted as to make it well nigh impossible to use it to express normal conceptions. But he was not to be discouraged. He says: Aim at something wisely chosen, and seek to accomplish it in a hearty, thorough manner; don't glorify God in a general manner; live to a purpose.

He started a vocabulary, defining English and Latin terms in Tamil, as the basis of a medical literature. He planned some pamphlets on the more important branches of the healing art, with the Gospelon the reverse of every leaf-what would be called" a good backing"-for gratuitous circulation. These primers he carefully prepared, beginning with the most needful. He inspired and directed his students, so that they should both do good work and aid his own.

His great urbanity was never at cost of fidelity or intrepidity. Dr. Scudder wrote of him and his original way of doing things: He was driving, and his companion was a young officer in the English army. The officer interspersed his remarks with frequent oaths. Dr. Green apparently took no notice of this, but soon began to interlard his sentences with the exclamation, "Hammer and tongs I hammer and tongs! " The officer was troubled. He probably thought he had a lunatic by his side, and deliberated how he should act. Finally he mildly askt Dr. Green why he scattered these exclamations through his speech. He gravely replied that he thought it quite as appropriate as for the officer to use oaths in a similar way. No offense was taken. I believe the officer begged his pardon, and I presume that he never to the day of his death forgot the rebuke.

In 1851, Dr. Evarts was withdrawn from Oodooville to aid Dr. Green in translation and the study of native medicine. A complete glossary for anatomy was made, and the 'Tamil medical dictionary was begun. The first work selected for translation was Dr. Calvin Cutter's work on "Anatomy, Physiology, and Hygiene," with cuts. And so the work was fairly on the way, which was to make European medical practice indigenous and ultimately displace the native system, a yoke which neither their fathers nor they were able to bear. In June, 1852,

PRISON REFORM IN JAPAN

this first work on anatomy, etc., was ready for the press. It took three months of close attention to get the book out with its illustrations, and in a week a quarter of the edition was disposed of and being eagerly read by the native doctors.

From a census of readers among his patients, taken in 1852, he estimated that of the 432,000 inhabitants of the province 132,000 were readers, of whom about 2,600 were women. In 1816 but one Tamil woman in the province could read, and this large increase of women readers was a prophecy of a time coming when female education would be nearly as universal in Ceylon as in England.

(To be concluded.) PRISON REFORM IN JAPAN.

BY REV. W. W. CUITIS, SAPPORO, JAPAN.

Missionary of the American Board.

Some five years ago attention was called to an experiment being tried in Hokkaido, that northern island of Japan, which was nothing less than an attempt to administer the great convict prisons of the empire according to Christian principles.* The people of Japan had not yet opened their eyes to what was going on, but the government was taking deep interest in it. The Buddhist leaders were also watching the success of this Christian enterprise with alarm. Whether through their machinations or not, the able and philanthropic head of these five great prisons, containing seven thousand prisoners, was soon after replaced by a man wholly in sympathy with the Buddhists, and the Christian chaplains gave way to Buddhist priests.

To the noble men engaged in this self-denying work it was a great disappointment; but they felt that the degree of success attained was due, not to their scheming, but to God's guidance, and in His time and way the work would again be started and achieve success. The old regime went into force. The government seemed indifferent to the change; the newspapers scarcely noticed it, and the people paid no attention to it.

Last year, however, prison reform, to which the public had until then given no heed, suddenly sprang into prominence, and became one of the great questions of the hour. Strangely enough, the fact that it has some small connection with the subject of" mixt residence," in that foreigners from the month of July of this year were to come under the jurisdiction of the Japanese courts, and hence a few of them may, in course of time, find their way into the prisons, has led the public to take deep interest in this hitherto ignored subject.

"See" Applied Christianity in Hokkaido," Missionary Herald, January and February, 1894, and June, 1896. Also M,SSIONARY REVIEW, .<tpril, 1894. But prison reform is not simply a present-day question. It has a history reaching back many years, and an outlook of infinitely greater significance than it could have from any chance imprisonment of Westerners; a future that has to do with the success of Ohristianity, not in Japan alone, but in all the Orient, for it is one of the practical applications of the religion of Jesus that shows its spirit and power in striking contrast to the old religions which it is supplanting. A brief review of the several stages through which it has already past in Japan, will show that it is a movemeut sure to continue, because it is in the line of God's plans for progress.

THE BEGINNING OF PRISON REFORM.

1. The first steps taken in prison reform in Japan date back to those early days when Ohristianity was a dreaded religion, with which it was dangerous to have anything to do. In the autumn of 1873, the year in which the edict boards against Ohristianity were so quietly. taken down, Dr. John O. Berry, a medical missionary of the American Board living in Kobe, had his interest awakened in the subject. There was an epidemic of the dreaded kakke (beri-beri) in the prison of Hyogo, a suburb of Kobe, and one of his hospital assistants then on service in the prison askt the doctor's help to subdue it. Dr. Berry made several visits to the prison, and was greatly imprest, and also opprest, by its filthy condition and the wretchedness of its inmates. In his daily notes he jotted down this wish, "0, that I may have some little influence in instituting a reform in the prison discipline of Japan. May the Lord give me opportunity in due time to cnter upon the work." And, as there is no time like the present time, he wrote at once to the governor of the province, stating what he had seen and his opinion of it. Upon the receipt of this letter from the foreign physician the governor took vigorous measures to improve things, which encouraged Dr. Berry to ask permission from the central government to inspect the chief prisons in that region, those of Osaka, Kiyoto, and Kobe, the three largest cities of the empire after 'l'okyo. There was considerable hesitation about granting this, but finally, in the autumn of 1875, in a personal interview with Oount Okubo, the minister of home affairs, consent was given.* In the meanwhile, some time in 1874, Dr. Berry had secured the appointment of a Ohristian, Mr. Maeda, as teacher or chaplain in Hyogo prison. This appointment, and Mr. Maeda's reports from time to time of his work in the prison, awakened quite an interest among the Ohristians. 1'his interest was deepened later by the larger work of inspection which followed Oount Okubo's permission, and by the * Count Okubo has been called by some of his countrymen" the Lincoln of Japan." He was a large-hearted, broad-minded statesman, among the foremost to see the necessity of opening the country to foreigners, and to progress. And because of this he was assassinated in 1877_ He was a member of the Iwakura embassy to this country in 1871-72, for whom Neesims interpreted_ report made in accordance therewith to the central government in the following spring.

The influence upon the prisoners may be inferred from the organization in the prison of a society called the" Company of the New Promise." 'rhe covenant to which its members subscribed is prefaced by a unique preamble, beginning: The desire of the members of this company is to firmly keep the commandments of Jehovah, the one true God, and to trust in Jesus Christ the Savior, God's Son. We regard a heart of love as paramount to all things.

The covenant reads: We, therefore, organizing the Company of the New Promise, and reverentially loving the ways of God, and desiring to keep near to Him, grieve over our past ways, and with changed hearts promise to love our country and keep its laws; to love all men, hating none; to love everything which God has made, using nothing in vain; and to pray for the influence of the Holy Spirit upon us. And we mutually promise that evermore we will dwell together in love, permitting no change to come among us.

Dated Hyogo Prison, 1st Sabbath of 1st month of the year of our Savior, 1877. Japanese Meiji, 10th year, 1st month, 2d day.

By the first of May, the eight or nine original members had increast to eighty-two. Quite a number of the discharged prisoners have from time to time united with the Kobe church.

Dr. Berry not only made thorough inspection of these prisons, but he wrote out a long series of questions, embodying the most advanced ideas of prison reform, and incorporated into his report the replies to these questions from at least two of these great prisons.

This report, from a private individual, and wholly unofficial, received the exceptional honor of a special acknowledgment from his imperial majesty's government, sent through the American legation.

This fact, and the official circulation of the Japanese translation of the report, showed a decided interest in it on the part of the govern- ment.

A brief summary of important measures recommended will serve to show how up-to-date Dr. Berry's advice was, and how it prepared the way for subsequent reform measures, and for that enlightened treatment of which the central government has shown itself desirous.

We note the following: 1. Careful training of prison officials.

2. Thorough classification of prisoners.

8. Abolition of corporal punishment, and reliance upon moral force.

4. Introduction of industrial labor into the prisons.

5. Conditional sentences, i. e., the power of the criminal to shorten his sentence by good conduct. • 6. The importance of keeping up the prisoners' family ties.

7. Protection of society by reformation of the criminal to be the aim rather than punishment. 8. Industrial schools as preventive, and reformatory schools as curative agencies.

9. The importance of Christianity as a reformatory agency. 10. The need of prisoners' aid societies. 11. The appointment of earnest, strong-hearted, scholarly Christian men as chaplains.

The advanced ideas underlying these recommendations were all in startling contrast to the customs then in vogue, and since Ohristianity in those days was popularly regarded as a most evil thing, doubtless many of the officials marveled as they read in a document circulated by the government, such statements as, "It is now quite universally recognized by social reformers that Ohristian teaching is of the first importance among reformatory agencies; no radical reformation can be effected but by appeals to the conscience, and no appeals are so effective as those coming from the high standpoint of Ohristian morality." • Among the results attained in this first era of prison reform it will be seen are: 1. Great improvement in the condition of at least one prison, that of Hyogo (Kobe). * 2. The reformation and conversion of quite a number of criminals, and the organization in the prison of a Christian club.

3. Great interest awakened, of a practical kind, among the Christians of that region.

4. And, most important of all, an impression made upon the government that prepared the way for subsequent reform work.

THE SECOND STAGE OF PRISON REFORM.

II. The second era in prison reform began in 1883, with the arrest and imprisonment, for writing a political pamphlet, of Mr. Taneaki Hara, a Ohristian bookseller of Tokyo. Mr. Hara spent three months in jail, where his sympathies were greatly stirred by the miserable condition of the inmates. He was recognized as a Jesus-man when he first entered the prison, and soon gained permission to teach the Bible and talk with his fellow-prisoners about Ohristianity. He made a study of these men, and of the causes of their criminality, and came to the conclusion that the most of them had fallen into crime, not so much from vicious nature as from the temptation of wretched circumstances. He felt that it was a great mistake to treat them as incurably diseased with crime, and that nothing was done while in prison to instruct them and make them better. He saw that when they got out of prison the most of them had no fair chance to try life again, because they were despised and mistrusted; that somehow it was all wrong. His heart burned for them.

After his release the prisoners and their condition were constantly in his thought; he literally heeded the Scriptural injunction to "remember them that are in bonds as bound with them." At length *Tho not prepared to assert it, the writer is of the opinion that there were no regularly appointed moral instructors, Buddhist or others, before this period. he braved the wrath of the government by writing another pamphlet, in which he told of the pitiable condition of the prisoners, and how he thought it might be improved. Instead of being imprisoned again for his plain speaking, to his surprise his pamphlet awakened deep interest among chief prison officials. He was questioned as to his views; then set to inspecting prisons and reporting on their condition.

Mr. Hara made many inquiries of the prison officials, hoping to find some one working for the criminals with that true spirit of self- sacrifice that he felt was absolutely necessary for success in the work of reformation, but to his grief could learn of none. Then, after a great struggle, he decided to give up his business, and devote himself to this cause. He askt the chief of the prison depart- ment for a place to work, and found that the Lord had been preparing a place for him, for he was at once told that the Hyogo prison was in want of an in- structor, and he could have that position. In the warden of that prison he found a fellow Ohris- tian heartily in sympathy with his desires.

In this prison he spent about three years, then askt to be sent TANEAKI HARA. to Hokkaido, where the govern- ment was establishing great convict prisons, that it might utilize long- senten ce prisoners in reclaiming that new country. There, where sentences ranged from twelve years to life, he could have greater opportunity to make his work t ell than in Hyogo, where the stay of prisoners was comparatively brief. The government wisht to make him a prison official in Tokyo, but he wanted to work directly for the prisoners, so he was permitted to go to the wilds of Hokkaido.

There the Lord opened the heart of Mr. Oinuye, the warden of Kushiro prison, to receive him gladly.

Mr. Hara's devoted service in behalf of the criminals ~oon wrought a great change, not only upon them, but upon the guards and the officials. Before he went to Kushiro the instruction in the Hokkaido prisons was in the hands of the Buddhists, and with the exception of Mr. Oinuye, the wardens favored Buddhism. The transfer of Mr.

Oinuye to another of the great prisons, that in Sorachi province, gave him the opportunity to appoint the instructor there, and with his experience in Kushiro none but a Ohristian would do, for the invaluable aid in prison administration of such labors as Mr. Hara's was fully recognized. How these labors were appreciated is seen also in the fact that five hundred of the inmates of this Sorachi prison petitioned for a Christian iustructor.

Providentially an invitation was extended to Rev. Kosuke Tomeoka, an experienced pastor, a large-hearted, whole-souled man, energetic and wise. He had little inclination at first to give up his pastorate for work among criminals. It was a three months' struggle before the decision was reacht. Theil, tho few of his friends approved, he was convinced that the call was of God, and he gave himself up with his whole soul to the work. Mr. Tomeoka could read Euglish, and to fit himself for his position made a thorough study of the standard works on prison reform. Soon he was seeking information and advice by correspondence with some of the best authorities in America and England. Intensely energetic, he gave moral lectures every Sunday to his large audience of prisoners; taught the Bible to such as wisht it; gave daily instruction in the cells; and yet found time to gather a little congregation outside the prison walls, so that soon a church was organized, and a neat building erected. And thus the good work went on.

Up to this time these four great prisons, to which a fifth was soon a,dded, had been managed independently, but now the government thought best to have a general superintendent, and Mr. Oinuye, being a man of fine executive ability, and his administration thoroughly satisfactory, he was given this position. The work of Messrs. Hara and Tomeoka had proved so grandly helpful that soon in all of these prisons there were Christian instructors. The several wardens were in full sympathy with them and with Superintendent Oinuye's plans. 'fhe guards, too, became interested in the good conduct of the prisoners, and there came to be a generous rivalry between the several prisons as to which could show the most progress.

BIBLE CLASSES IN THE PRISONS.

Soon there were large classes of Bible students, whose interest in their studies led to the formation of rival classes studying the teach- ings of Confucius and Buddha. Probably in none of the prisons instructed by Buddhists could be seen such classes in Buddhist doc- , trines, as in these prisons where Christians were the teachers. It must be understood that the general instruction, attendance on which was compulsory, was of a purely moral charactcr, and that attendance on the religious teaching was voluntary. How many actual conver- sions to the Christian faith there were, is unknown; the prisoners could not make public confession by joining the church; the guards and minor officials who did so were few; among the chief officers there were none. All that can be said is there was great improvement in the character of many of the prisoners, and in the esprit a"e corps of the guards; that the general tone had greatly improved under the Christian regime; that they were model prisons, and that the spirit of reform and progress was in the air.

It could hardly be expected that this good work could long continue without exciting the hostility of the old religions. This Christian enterprise was becoming too successful; its practical value to society and nation too manifest. The Buddhists became alarmed at the state of affairs. It was rumored among them that in the Hokkaido prisons officers, guards, convicts, all en masse, were becoming Christians. A stop must be put to this.

The opportunity soon came, Superintendent Oinuye, being overruled in plans which he deemed essential to the best interests of the prisoners, resigned. This was in the summer of 1895. His successor was a man of the most conservative type-strongly Buddhistic in sympathy, with little interest, if any, in reform measures. The Christian instructors were soon replaced by Buddhist priests. The sunshine that had dawned upon these prisoners gave way to clouds. The bright outlook for progress had disappeared. The second era of prison reform was ended.

THE WORK OF MI{. TOMEOKA.

III. The year before this eclipse Mr. Tomeoka had gone to America, with the approval and help of his associates, that he might make careful study of the best systems of prison management. He spent six or eight months in the Massachusetts Reformatory at Concord, entertained most courteously by the officers, but working day by day with the prisoners that he might get a practical knowledge, even to the minutest detail, of the methods and principles of that excellent institution. He spent a month also at the Elmira Reformatory. During his two years' stay in America he made a thorough inspection of the chief prisons in many of our States, visiting in all some seventy institutions, including industrial and reform schools. It was said of him, by one who is an authority in America, "There are few Americans so well acquainted with the prisons of their native land as is Mr. Tomeoka."

Upon his return to Japan in 1896 the work for which he had been fitting was not open to him, but his ardor for reform was not chilled, nor could he be idle. He visited prisons; he lectured on prison reform; he wrote articles on the subject for influential periodicals; he edited two magazines devoted to the prisoners; in every possible way he showed his devotion to the cause. He took the pastorate of a 'l'okyo church, and became editor of a leading religious weekly, The Clm:stian.

Last autumn Mr. Tomeoka was appointed instructor in Sugamo prison in Tokyo, one of the most important prisons in the land, built and equipt after the most approved modern style. The warden was Mr. Arima, who formerly had charge of one of the Hokkaido prisons, was well acquainted with Mr. Tomeoka, and, knowing his eminent fitness for the position, was desirous of his help. '1'here had been three or four instructors at Sugamo, -all Buddhists. Mr. Arima proposed reducing the number to two, retaining one of the priests, and having Mr. Tomeoka for the other instruetor. The Buddhists were incenst, and, withdrawing all of their priests, made a great cry of injustice, on the ground, first, that the Christians are so few in number, and, secondly., that Buddhism is the state religion. The minister for home affairs replied that the government intends to treat all creeds alike; there is no state religion; the government is indifferent to the creed of its officials.

Public opinion, as voiced in the daily papers, showed little sympathy with the Buddist claims, but their leaders persisted in their tumult. Finally Mr. Tomeoka was promoted to the position of instructor, no longer of criminals, but of prison officials, with a better salary and a higher rank than before,* and, his place being vacated, two Buddhists were appointed instructors at Sugamo. Mr. 'romeoka had carried on the work alone for six months or more, and his duties in that large prison being so onerous that he could not do the personal work among the prisoners which he deemed most important, the change was doubtless a relief to him.

If the Buddhists regard this as a triumph, it is but a temporary victory, and is a step toward their final defeat. By their agitation of tbis question they haye brought prison reform into greater prominence, and have advertised the good work done by the Christians. As an illustration of the interest awakened in Mr. Tomeoka's work by this discussion, it may be mentioned that recently the business and professional foreigners of Yokohama contributed nearly 600 yen to furnish Mr. Tomeoka a working library for use among the prisoners.

Mr. II.ara's work since he left Hokkaido is intensely interesting. His labors at an end in the prisons he returned' to Tokyo, his old home. But his heart ached for the prisoners. With hundreds of them he kept up a personal correspondence, especially those releast. Occasionally, as he was able, he issued his magazine for prisoners, which had been a feature of the IIokkaido work.

The death of the empress dowager in January, 1897, providentially opened the way for a larger work, since it was made the occasion of releasing by imperial decree some 10,000 prisoners, of whom 3,640 were from Hokkaido, where they had been taught by the Christians. Nearly 700 of these having been sent up from Tokyo were brought back there for release. Many of these had been under life sentence.

*The police and prison officials' school of Tokyo., to which Mr. Tomeoka has been appointed ;>rofe~"or, is to be opened in September. They were overjoyed at being set free, but soon found that they were in sad plight. During their long imprisonment their relatives had disappeared. They were friendless, homeless, outcasts, under suspicion, and unable to get work. What to do they knew not. They began to come to Mr. Hara for sympathy and advice. He was their friend, their father. They came, thirty, forty, sometimes a hundred at a time. He made them welcome. " When I began taking them into my home," he said in a letter to the writer, "I had not a very little money, not even a bit of food to give to so many. I only thought to do what I could by the Holy Spirit of the Lord, saying to them as Peter said, 'Silver and gold have I none, but such as I have I give you.' Not that I expected any miracle to be wrought, but trusting that God would bless the men." And God did bless them, and blest Mr. Hara. An old building was offered him for the accommodation of his proteges, and he and his wife made it as comfortable and homelike as possible. He set them down to eat with his family (he has eight children). He had family worship with them, and taught them the Bible. That they might study it for themselves, Mrs. Hara taught many of them to read. He found employment for them, at first with great difficnlty, for no one wanted "jail birds," but he persuaded some to give them trial, and as these proved faithful, others, until at last the good work was recognized, and influential friends were raised up. Then an aid society for discharged prisoners was organized, Mr. Hara becoming its superintendent. Many lived in Mr. Hara's home, going out daily to work, and returning at night. A year ago he was teaching Christ to about 150 in Tokyo, and to some 700 in other places by correspondence.

He says the inmates of t.he home are all self-supporting; that he gives them not a cent to spend for food, clothing, or shelter.

Among the friends who contribute monthly toward his aid society are some very prominent names, such as Count Okuma, ex-premier; Viscount Okabe, governor of Tokyo; Duke Konoye, president of House of Lords; Mr. Shimada, vice-president of House of Representatives; Mr. Hiji'kata, minister of the imperial court; Mr. Kioura, minister of justice; Mr. Miyoshi, ex-chief justice of the supreme court; Mr. Ogawa, prison officer of the department of state. A number of these are Christians, and the last three mentioned are especially active in showing their interest in reform work. One prince of the imperial family has made a generous contribution.

The government is much interested in Mr. Hara's work for discharged prisoners, and would aid it if necessary, but Mr. Hara much prefers voluntary contributions to official help. He wants the enterprise to illnstrate the Christian principle of personal interest; he believes that the helping hand proffered from love of man touches th~ he~rt !lnd affects the character as no offlcial Ilid could do! This work which Mr. Ham is thus doing in Tokyo is, perhaps, even more important than the work in the Hokkaido prisons, yet it can not be separated from it. It is all one work, and God's hand is manifestly in it, and His blessing upon it. It should be mentioned that besides Mr. Hara's society, there are similar organizations for aiding discharged prisoners at Kobe, Yokohama, and Matsuyama. Other lines of reform work that are being nndertaken should also be noticed.

Mr. Miyoshi, formerly chief justice and a prominent Christian, has for some time been hoping to establish a reform school for criminal children. He has succeeded in interesting wealthy citizens in this, so that 100,000 yen have been contributed, and the school is being organized.

Mr. Tomeoka's heart has long been set on a school for neglected children. He believes that" an ounce of prevention is worth more than a pound of cure," and that children may be taken from evil environment and prevented from becoming criminals. His desire is to have the school a purely Christian undertaking, with trustees, teachers, and assistants all Christian, and to appeal to none other for aid. He has bought land and a building necessary for a beginning, and is about to establish on a small scale such a school, to which he will give his personal supervision. It is much needed, and tho sure to do a great good in its direct work, it doubtless will do far more by its stimulating example.

It has been seen that one great hindrance to Christian work in prisons is the jealousy and hostility of the Buddhists. Their opposition will probably be yet keener in the future, and they still wield great power. But if the work of reform is carried on in the same spirit of self-sacrificing devotion that has thus far characterized it, nothing can stem the tide of progress.

Another hindrance has been that most of the prisons throughout the land are, at present, under local administration. In 18tH the government, being under financial pressure, transferred the expenditures, and with these the administration of these prisons, to the several provinces. For some years it has sought to have them transferred back again, but the diet, in its determination to reduce the budget, has refused to act. The transfer, doubtless, will soon be effected, and when this is done a system of uniform treatment in the line of progress will be inaugurated. The government is awake to the need of this, and the outlook is hopeful for its accomplishment.

The attitude of the government toward prison reform, and the interest which the public is beginning to take in it, is an illustration of the fact that the influence and power of Christianity in Japan is far from being measured by the actual number of converts. Many of the institutions of the land give evidence of having felt that influence and of being shaped by that power.

A ROMAN CATHOLIC VIEW OF MISSIONS IN CHINA

A ROMAN CATHOLIC VIEW O:B' MISSIONS IN CHINA.-IJ.

BY ROBERT :E. SPEER, NEW YORK.

Bishop Reynaud describes frankly the methods of the Catholic missionaries in China. Of the general training of inquirers and converts he says: When possible they have a period of probation in our settlements, where they are imbued with the spirit of Christianity, and by good example are trained in the maxims of the Gospel. The missionaries constantly catechise them, and explain every difficulty. In their own homes, too, they devote themselves to the study of Christian doctrine, and they often sing their prayers during their work, or repeat lessons while traveling, and some will even pay heathens to teach them to read quicker. Many of these people are illiterate; others are advanced in years, and the greater number are occupied supporting their families, so that it requires courage to undertake the learning of prayers and the catechism. The women are even worse off, as they generally can not read one word. On an average, the instruction and testing of catechumens lasts a year, and after baptism, they are subjected to a rule that prevents their forgetting what they have learned. Every Sunday the Christians assembled in the church must recite aloud the catechism, so that it is gone through several times in the year. At the annual confession, the missionaries ask each one questions from the catechism, which obliges the people to recollect what they have been taught. Experience has proved the value of this rule, whicb is rigorously enforced in this province and in many other vicariates. Our Christians thus carefully instructed are usually pious and fervent, having an instinctive horror of the superstitions around them, and we have occasionally to moderate the zeal of those who are too ready to express their contempt. At the saJpe time, it should be observed that some of our neopbytes are really confessors for the faith, owing to the tortures and ill-treatment inflicted to enforce compliance with local superstitions. Their fidelity is more to be lauded, as very often they are given the option of a small fine, which they steadfastly refuse to pay. Our Christians are most attentive to their devotions, and family prayer is a general rule. They are very fond of the rosary, the fifteen mysteries being sung at intervals in the church on Sundays. Many old people spend their whole time praying, and there is great devotion to the Blessed Sacrament.

Lent is so strictly observed among the Christians that "it has not been thought expedient to publish the mitigations allowed elsewhere." Of the chanting of the Chinese Christians, Mr. Reynaud declares: "So melodious and devotional is this chant that one could spend entire days listening to it, and it is the general opinion of European and Chinese missionaries, that even the saints in heaven could not sing more divinely." Mr. Kelly, the editor, can not forbear adding in a footnote, however: It may be remarkt that there can be a difference of opinion concerning the musical abilities of Chinese catechumens so highly extolled by Monseigneur Reynaud. An English lady, who is a member of his flock, described the first Sunday in China as "one long attempt to suppress mirth at the fearful uproar going on during Mass and Benediction, when every Celestial in the congregation sang in his own favorite key. He who squalled loudest, prayed best, while some fervent women kept up a high soprano in a nasal organ. All the devotions are sung in the same fashion, and the Chinese appear able to go on like wound-up machines." But there is no accounting for tastes.

The Catholic missionaries do not shrink from establishing separate Christian communities. Of orphans, Bishop Reynaud says: "Some are placed in Christian families, while others form Christian villages, which are like an oasis in the desert of paganism." And apart from these communities, much is made of temporary settlement of Christians under the supervision of and in contact with the missionaries.

The same remarks about the children may be applied to the catechumens, who, unless they can spend a few months in our residences, near the priests and the church, never become really reliable Christians. The example and the daily instruction of the missionaries, the absence from pagan scrroundings, and family cares, mean everything to them, as it is chiefly by sight and hearing they can be thoroughly Christianized.

This feeling of distrust of the converts, unless they can have had long training, is specially apparent in what Monseigneur Reynaud says about the reliability of the native priests: Tho the native clergy are of such assistance, they are unable to have the sole charge of such districts as large as great European dioceses, without the guidance of an European missionary. Many cas(>s arise in which, by his superior knowledge and experience, the latter is better able to give a decision than his Chinese comrade, ~ho is not so capable of directing other people. The general rule, therefore, is to place an European priest at the head of a mission, with one or two native missionaries as his curates.

On this account Catholic missionaries are believed to be indispensable and not capable of displacement by nati'ye priests. The admirers of Catholic missions who criticize Protestant missions as foreign in comparison, and not sufficiently adaptive to the native life, receive a check here. The Protestant missions aim at the establishment of independent native churches, and are ready to push forward and trust the native preachers. The Catholic missionaries aim at subjection of the native churches to Roman direction, and so while apparently welcoming the Chinese priests to equality with the foreign missionaries, really retain the authority in the hands of the latter. Thus Bishop Reynaud emphasizes the need of missionaries and the secondary character of the native workers: In the desperate contest between heaven and hell for the souls of men, priests are the proper officials deputed to fight for God and His Catholic Church, and to win from the demon slaves who, without their intervention, would be lost forever. Peaceable soldiers of the cross, they effect immense conquests for the true faith; indefatigable laborers, they sow the good seed of salvation in all directions, often fertilizing it by their sufferings, and sometimes by their blood. They are the main- springs of every work undertaken for the conversion of the heathens who are perisning. in thousands. Therefore, the need of missionaries is most urgent among these poor pagans, so that these souls wandering in darkness may have a chance of receiving a ray of hope.

Even at Peking, where there are old Christian families of three hundred years' standing, the Chinese priests require the support of a Euro- pean missionary. How much more do they require him in the vicariate of Che-Kiang, where the catechumens are nearly all new Christians. The missionaries are of opinion that it is only after four generations that the Chinese can be thoroughly imbued with the spirit of the Catholic faith. For this reason only Chinamen whose families have been Catholics for two or three centuries, are admitted to the priesthood. Converts of a recent date are never accepted without a special dispensation, which is seldom applied for, and which is still more seldom granted.

Baron Von Hubner, in his book of travels, says that the native priests" eagerly seek theological discussions, but, more subtle than profound, they rarely go beyond a certain point in science. Vis-a-vis European missionaries they feel, and sometimes resent, their inferiority, but if treated with gentleness and discernment they become excellent fellowlaborers. With regard to morals, they leave nothing to be desired. They have never yet been promoted to the higher grades of the hierarchy."

What is really most required in China for the spread of the faith, is missionaries. Were there more priests we should have more catechumens, as one missionary can only attend to a certain number of converts, who have to be tested, instructed, and trained in the ways of life, all of which entail much labor, and often many journeys.

In the matter of self-support, Bishop Reynaud does not confirm the idea that the Oatholic missions are independent of financial maintenance from the home church. No Protestant mission using foreign money profusely in the support of its work could make a more sweeping appeal than this: We are also in great need of pecuniary assistance. Just as soldiers must have arms, the missionaries must have funds, to build the chapel, the school, and the little presbytery, which are as it were the outposts of the mission; to say nothing of the schoolmaster, the cook, a servant, and a band of young converts studying Christian doctrine. Our strongholds are represented by our great churches, central sch~ols, orphanages, hospitals, dispensaries, asylums, and various other works of charity. Thus, there are many ways of exhausting the missionary's purse, tho he may himself live on very little, as our converts will never let him die of starvation, but are always ready to share their houses and food with him. Still a large family of orphans and destitute people frequently depend on him for their support. Hence if we do not choose to assist the missions by sending out numerous priests and sufficient material aid, it will be useless to talk of China as a land of the future for the Catholic Church.

The Oatholic mission in Ohe-kiang appreciates the necessity of education, tho it is a kind of education quite distinct from that conceived by the Protestant missions to meet the real and vital needs of the people. I~atin, for example! The Protestant missions have left medievalism some three or four centuries behind.

In the "Petit Seminaire" at Chusan, there are forty youths, study- ing Latin and other sciences under a French missionary, so as later to become learned clergymen with attainments superior to those of the Chinese literaU. In the "Grand Seminaire" the students apply themselves to theology, which is taught in Latin and one European language, and they also follow other classes to acquire knowledge that will he useful in their future ministry. It is really important that the native clergy should be highly educated in a country where learning, tho based on the teachings of Confucius, and of the most antiquated description, is held in such great esteem by all ranks of people, from the highest to the lowest.

The theory of separation from their home life prevails in the Catholic schools, not of training in that life. The bishop says of the schools: This is one of the most vital works of the mission, in which the Christianizing of children is concerned. They must be instructed very young, and taken away as much as possible from pagan surroundings. To do this properly, the schools should be near the missionaries. There are central schools in all the chief mission stations, where the children are completely separated from bad influences, and are taught to practise their religion by their teachers, and by the good example they see around them, whereas children who have not had this advantage are recognizable at a glance, as they do not comprehend their religion at all well.

Another very important consideration is the following with regard to schools. They are often found to be most useful as a means of furthering conversions, as, according to a French missionary, "When the infant comes to school, his father will soon follow the child to the church, and these dea,r children, like St. John the Baptist, ,fill the vaJ:eys and bring low the mountains and hills, by opening to their parents the path leading to our Blessed Savior."

There is training in industrial work also. "Some boys are taught agriculture on a farm belonging to the mission, others become tailors, shoemakers, carpenters, etc., and it is also desirable that they should be taught the weaving of satin, which would be a very lucrative employment."

The medical work in this vicariate is quite exclusive. There are "no less than 8 hospitals, 4 hospices, 5 dispensaries, 10 schools, and 5 orphanages," under the care of thirty-five Sisters of Charity of St. Vincent de Paul. More than three thousand patients are said to pass annually through the hospitals, and 100,000 are said to attend the dispensaries annually; "while the visits paid by the sisters to the sick in their own homes are over 35,000 in the year," or an average of about three a day for each sister.

This medical work opens the hearts of the people. It is quite free, no charge being made as is done in most of the Protestant mission hospitals and dispensaries. It makes the sisters so popular, the bishop relates, that the ferry-boys will frequently refuse payment from them. It gives splendid opportunities also for baptisms in articulo mortis, which amount to 300 yearly, "and the good work done in that way by the missionaries can hardly be computed." The bishop gives an illustration of this form of ministry, and also of the way misunderstanding of the language is overruled for good.

One day a catechumen arrived out of breath at the mission station, and, with tears in his eyes, told the missionary his mother was dying. The father, thinking he meant his old Christian grandmother, fetcht the holy oils, and hastened away. He had been twenty minutes on the road when the catechist who was accompanying, askt, "Father, why have you brought the holy oils, for it is not the Christian grandmother who is ill, but the catechumen's adoptive mother, who is a pagan?" The missionary thought it was very tiresome to be taken on a long expedition to see a pagan woman, but the sudden inspiration struck him that God wisht to save this poor soul, and, therefore, had allowed him to misunderstand the catechumen's meaning. Accordingly, the missionary hurried along the bad road, praying that the Sacred Heart would grant the grace of conversion. This heathen woman had formerly adopted the catechumen, but she knew very little about his conversion, and merely said that she would die in the same beliefs as her ancestors. It was dark when the missionary arrived, and at too late an hour for him to do more than send a Christian to say to the woman, "The father, hearing you were ill, has come expressly to see you, and to exhort you to honor God, and save your soul. Will you receive him to-morrow morning?" The sick woman at once askt for baptism, and was overjoyed to hear that the father had come "to pour the holy water over her." As she was not in immediate danger she was instructed, and the next morning, after mass, the missionary questioned her, and found, to his joy, that she only required baptism to go straight to heaven. To prevent superstitious practises after her death, the convert sent word to all her heathen relations that she was dying a Christian, so that they should not prevent her burial according to the rites of the Catholic Church, as very often trouble arises when a pagan dies at once after baptism, and the heathens persist in declaring the baptism to be an invention of "the European devil."

In the superstitions of the Chinese Monseigneur Reynaud finds a preparation for the Gospel rather than an exclusive obstacle.

Even their erroneous beliefs may, in a certain sense, count in their favor, inasmuch as they may sometimes tend to show a strong yearning a,fter the supernatural. After all, an indifferent pagan, having no faith in his idols, no idea of a future life, or regarding it as the veriest fable, is prone to be far less susceptible than the others to the arguments of the Catholic priest. Altho we have met with those who were per- fectly insensible to every religious feeling, yet in the province of Che- kiang (which is one of the most superstitious in China), the greater num- ber of the people do believe in something. Above all, they believe that it is not in vain for people to live well in this world, as in the next there is a heaven and a hell, representations of which are often shown by their bonzes, and they have an expressive proverb, saying, "The good will have the recompense due to virtue, and the wicked the chastisement due to evil; and if this retribution has not yet come, it is because the time for it has not yet arrived.". . The spirit inspiring such practises may often be less an obstacle to conversion than a remote preparation, proving that there is plenty of good will, altho it is, for the time unfor- tunately, turned in the wrong direction. As a rule, the heathens do not offer any serious defense of their false beliefs. nor do they try to oppose our doctrines. Once their naturally subtle minds are open to conviction, they comprehend quickly enough that their superstitions are as ill founded as our dogmas are worthy of the highest respect and veneration. If they have followed a false religion, it has been through ignorance of the true faith, and because they could find nothing better in their own country. Therefore, we may assume that. as far as the conversion of the Chinese is concerned, their very proclivity to superstition may be turned to good account.

It is very interesting to note the Oatholic attitude toward ancestor worship. This must be sacrificed, says the bishop.

But what the convert feels mnch more is the sacrifice he must make of ancestor-worship, which is so profoundly rooted in China that several have considered it as the chief obstacle to the conversion of the Chinese. In theory, and in practise, filial piety holds the first rank among their virtues, and there can be no greater insult, even to the lowest and most worthless Chinaman, than to call him an undutiful son. Ancestor-worship is an act of filial piety by which children render divine honors to the memory of their deceast parent. Neglect of this duty by the Christians exposes them to the violent anger of their families and neighbors, which fact naturally does not encourage timid people to become converts.

Such a liberal-spirited man as Dr. Muirhead contended at the Shanghai conference in 1890 that the Oatholics were not as keen and severe in their condemnation of ancestor-worship as might appear, the converts being allowed to share so far in the worship of ancestors as delivered them from persecution, and from too violent rupture with their old superstitions. Dr. Muirhead said: I have spoken to several of the Catholics about it. and they seem to adopt a practise which, at least from our standpoint. is one and the same with the habitual practise of the Chinese. On one occasion, when I was considering the subject. I went to our chapel it the city, and the first man who came in turned out to be a Roman Catholic belonging to the country on the north side of the river. I askt him if he ever practised ancestral-worship, and he said, "At certain times I have the tablets of my five ancestors, who were connected with the Catholic Church, brought out, and I ask a priest to come and perform the services connected therewith." I inquired, "Is it a foreign priest who comes?" He said, "No; that would be too expensive. I have a native priest on the occasion, and he does the thing as well, but much cheaper." At the time when the rebels were round Shanghai. the French admiral was killed, and a requiem for his soul was performed at the French cathedral. A Christian convert came to me and said, "How is it that the Roman Catholics adopt in this instance the same words which the Taoists use in similar cases?" The words are ts'au du wang ling, or "to rescue the soul of the deceast." He ,thought it most inconsistent with Christianity. I only mention this to show that, in the expressions of the Roman Catholics, however much the pope may have interdicted it, there is a course of things which, according to all accounts, is identical with the heathen supersitions.

And Bishop Reynaud himself points out that the doctrine of purgatory consoles the converts, and, in a measure replaces with authorized and orthodox ceremonies the old rites of worship of the departed.

This erroneous and superstitious practise, however, makes the catechumens adopt and cherish more readily the devotion to the souls in purgatory, and this is, no doubt, one of the strongest attractions which they find in our faith, as compared with the Protestant religion.

There is a special order, "composed exclusively of natives," devoted wholly to "the holy souls, and often to the most abandoned of them. Each day they offer for the solace of these poor souls, their works, their sufferings, and all their satisfactions."

Of the sale of opium by Christians Monseigneur Reynaud says: The Christians are permitted neither to plant the poppy seed, nor to sell the drug, and must seek some other employment, which is not easy in China where there is such competition in every trade.

The importance of the conversion of whole families, and especially of mothers, is thoroughly appreciated.

It is most essential that the mother of a family 8hould be the first converted, for she will bring after her the husband and children, and keep them to the practise of their religion. So convinced are niany missionaries of this that they often refuse to baptize the men without their wives.

Perhaps the most interesting feature of this little book is its discussion of Protestant missions. Its tone is kindly on the whole. The editor begins a foot-note in eulogy of the Rev. Robert Stewart, of the Ohurch of England, who was murdered in Fuh-kien province in 1895, with the sentence, "As we shall find it a duty to pass some severe criticisms upon the Protestant missions and missionaries in China, it is pleasant to be able to pay a tribute to the beautiful life and character of an Irishman, of whom his own child said, 'Father never liked to be praised.''' The author speaks of the Protestant missions as constituting a more serious embarrassment even than the native priests, and expresses a desire to have some English priests, who "would prevent our Protestant compatriots from behaving in the very objectionable way they often do-not at Ningpo, where we have the elite, many of them educated gentlemen, but in the interior, where, with some of them, their one creed seems to be preaching against Oatholicity." He speaks also of the Protestant missionaries as "objectionable ministers," and adds, "We find that converts who have been Protestants find more difficulty in implicitly accepting Catholic dogma than those who have been heathens." Yet he recognizes their efficiency and earnestness: With their knowledge of the language and constant communication with Chinese of every rank, the Protestant missionaries are better able than the consuls, the custom officials, or the traders to present us with a fair description of the Chinamen. Consequently they do not speak so badly of them, and some even praise the Chinese to a certain extent. Yet, notwithstanding their distribution of Bibles, their schools, the money they spend so liberally, the men they employ, and the labors in which they certainly do not spare themselves, the ministers are far from successful.

And he says: "'fhe intention of the Protestant missionaries is good." These generous acknowledgments are the more to Mons. Reynaud's credit when it is observed that his chief authority on Protestant missions is" Sir Henry Norman." M,·. Norman is rather a ludicrous authority on missiolils. According to this Oatholic view, "the Protestants in Ohina are very far from imitating the dolce far niente of the bonzes. They are three times more numerous than the Oatholic missionaries, they have plenty of means, they have also the prestige of their nationalitymost of them coming from England, which is considered as a faithful and generous ally by the Chinese, who call the Protestant creed' the English religion.''' On the other -hand, Bishop Reynaud holds that there are radical weaknesses in the Protestant work. Some of them are the same weaknesses which a Oatholic would find in Protestantism anywhere. He criticizes first the consecration unguided by a mission tradition: Many of these ministers coming from England supply their want of theological science by a mystic enthusiasm which leads them into various delusions. On their arrival in China they find no tradition to guide them, no direction to assist their inexperience. They come to replace missionaries who are going away; and in a place where all is so strange, so different from Europe, left completely to themselves, these young men, with all the good will in the world, must be liable to the most discouraging mistakes and errors of judgment.

There is some real force in this criticism. Secondly, he criticizes " the incoherence of the Protestant creeds and the conflicting instructions of the ministers; " and declares that because of their failure in direct cenversions, the Protestant missionaries have turned aside to philanthropy, which yet he calls a "powerful means to further their own work."

Even the pastors lament this serious obstacle, and in their assembly at Shanghai, 1890, they were obliged to sacrifice some of their special doctrines, and to turn their labors more in the direction of schools, hospitals, and translation of books. At present they have widened their sphere of action by a crusade against wine, tobacco, and women's small feet. To this last objection, a Chinaman at Ningpo replied in the newspaper that there were other more necessary reforms needed, chiefly as to the importation of opium, which should be first checkt, and also in the custom of tight~lacing, which they declared to be more injurious to the European ladies than tying the feet is to their own. These questions may gratify philanthropists, but they will never convert the Chinese.

Many Protestant missionaries have lamented the disproportion between the philanthropic mission agency and the direct work of evangelization. Mons. Reynaud goes on to criticize the very genius of Protestantism as insufficient for China: "The absence of unity of belief, the rejection of authority in favor of private judgment are radical defects of Protestantism. Now this very principle of authority is everything to a Chinese, being the foundation-stone of family and social existence, and no people have more respect for absolute authority than the Celestials. A religion that rejects this vital principle can never be regarded in a serious light by the Chinaman." Another class of criticism is quite suspicious: By their attacks upon the Virgin Mother of God, the ministers merely disgust the Chinese, who have such an exalted idea of their own mothers that a woman has no name, but is always known as the mother of her son, "Lipa-am," "Atching-am "-the mother of Lipaand Atching. Therefore the devotion to Our Lady is readily understood by catechumens; and once a whole band of pagans, on hearing abuse of the Blessed Virgin, deserted the Protestant chapel, and came to the Catholic missionary to ask for baptism.

The comfortable lives of the Protestant missionaries, their being married men, their public propaganda are all regarded as further objections. It is not generally known, I think, that the Catholic missions carryon so little of a direct evangelistic propaganda, but rather wait for the people to come to them, or to be drawn in by this motive or that. The general feeling in China is that the European priests having in some places, as Bishop Reynaud says, "the rank of mandarins," rather hold aloof from the immediate contact with the people, and the delivery to the hearts of the people of the appeals of the Gospel. Pere Repa charged this, in substance, years ago. Bishop Reynaud sets forth the claim of the Catholic missions to identity of life and interests with the people, but the claim scarcely consorts with the criticism of the over-familiarity of the Protestant missionaries with the people, as this latter criticism seems inconsistent with the charge that these missionaries are not close to the people. Still, his description of the Catholic method is worth quoting: These and other defects are the true reasons of the little success of Protestantism in China, and our cause should not be confounded with theirs, as we follow a very different road, with very different results. We do not go to China to criticize manners or to destroy customs that are not at variance with Catholic doctrine, even tho they be repugnant to Western prejudice. The great aim set before our missionaries by Rome, the sole desire of their hearts, is to implant the knowledge of faith and charity in the souls of the Chinese. This is the polar star that directs their labors. Arriving in the country, instead of being abandoned to themselves, they find a path traced out for them which aids their inexperience. Subject to a recognized authority that prevents them from being led astray by first impressions, it is not at their own expense, at their own risk and peril, or by dint of groping their way through innumerable mistakes, that they learn to understand the natives and customs of their new country. From the commencement they are guided by the instruction of experienced men, and in this Chinese empire, a perplexing labyrinth for many foreigners, they have only to follow, not to seek, the right path. Free from all ties of this world, having no family cares to distract their attention, they are at perfect liberty to follow their vocation, which is, like the Apostles, to be all things unto all men, in order to gain souls to Jesus Christ. As the Son of God came on earth to save men, so the missionaries who continue His work, set aside their prejudices and conform themselves, as far as is allowable, to the manners of the people they wish to convert. This being an essential condition to insure success, the missionaries lead the life and wear the dress of the Chinese, so that there may be as little difference, and as few causes of distrust, between them and the people, as possible, and a closeness of intercourse which will enable them to smooth away many difficulties, and to study and understand the good and bad qualities of the soil they have to cultivate. At the same time, by their sacred calling, they are able to discern the virtues and the vices of the individual; they come in contact with families, and in this way they acquire knowledge of many a detail connected with the life of the people. The Chinese do not consider them as travelers or mere birds of passage, but as neighbors who speak the same language, and very often as dear friends living under the same roof. In one word, China is the-adopted home in which the Catholic missionaries live and die, and which they love in spite of many privations and hardships, that are not as well-known as the dangers of illtreatment and murder, and yet are the great cause of the mortality that so rapidly thins the ranks of these zealous priests.

Mons. Heynaud claims for Oatholic Ohristi:wity a power of adapta- tion to the East which Protestant Ohristianity lacks, and a consequent greater success: The Catholic missionaries in China, as in Hindustan, succeed far better in making some impression upon the hard surface of Oriental society than do their Protestant rivals. But is this so very surprising? No, for coming eighteen centuries ago from the East, the Catholic religion must be more congenial to Orientals than the contradictory creeds of a modern religion, which is so deeply imbued with European ideas, that it is at complete variance with those of the conservative Asiatics, who in thought and in custom are much the same as their ancestors in the faroff days which were illumined by the coming of "The Light of the World."

However this may be, it is not possible to withhold from the Oath- olic missions in Ohina our genuine admiration for their devotion, sagacity, and sincerity. Our ways are not their ways, and there is a great deal which, from our point of view, we should criticize severely; but it is pleasanter to close this sketch of Bishop Reynaud's little book, with a candid recognition of its kindliness and good spirit, and of the deep love for souls which it reveals. If we disagree with the Oatholic missionaries in their methods or views, at least let us be ashamed to be surpast by them in devotion to our Lord, or in long- ing for the salvation of men.

JAN HUB: THE PREACHER OF PRAGUE

JAN HUS: 'fHE PREACHER OF PRAGUE.-II.* BY REY. GEO. H. GIDDINS, LONDON, ENGLAND.

Looking around upon Europe, at the epoch when Hus first appears upon the scene, one is confronted with an amount of stolid ignorance and moral corruption that is appalling. With but miserably few exceptions men generally seemed steept in sloth and saturated with sin. There was a monotony of vice. The figures of a dreary desert, or a far-extending melancholy morass instinctively suggest themselves when contemplating the scene. Self-interest seemed the summum bonum of human existence. Ignorance hung over the horizon like a perpetual cloud that was never to be lifted. Superstition paralyzed the genial life, and struck into stolidity the generous heart. If ever a time seemed mutely and well-nigh despairingly waiting for a deliverer it was in these years. But the help that men deemed almost impossible was drawing near to the few souls in whom the long-deferred hope was not quite dead.

Within the University of Prague stupendous changes were impending, silently working to unknown, but far-reaching issues, by the appearance of the more philosophical works of Wiclif, introduced through the intercourse of the two countries consequent on the marriage of Richard II. of England with Anne of Bohemia. A considerable section of the university was bent npon that reforming course which the Oxford professor's initiative so clearly indicated.

Of this section the preacher at Bethlehem Chapel was the principal exponent. Like his precursor in England, he solemnly denounced from his pulpit the grievous vices of his times. Strenuous efforts were made within the university to crush the rebellion. The articles extracted from Wiclif's writings, and which had been condemned by the London Synod, together with some others from his works, were collected by the Silesian, John Hubner, and submitted to the magisters in 1403. Despite the protests of Hus, Nicholas Litomysl, Stephen Palecz, Stanislas of Znaym, and others, the articles were condemned, and publications issued against their propagation in public or private. Hus continued his denunciations, however, from the Bethlehem pulpit, and a party of priests having complained to the archbishop of such freedom of speech in presence of the king, the prelate replied, * The following errata appeared in the first instalment of this article. The author's corrections were received too late to be inserted: On p. 569 read "Rhenus" for H Rhen," H Frigora~' for "Figora," "Barbarossa" for "Barbarosa," "Debonnaire" for "DeiJonaire," and "wittenagemotte," for "witenagamote." On p. 570 read "Dusseldorf" for "Diisseldorff," and " Dom " for "dam " (line 20). On p. 571 read "Kremsier" for "Kremsien," and insert "no" before "small " (line 15), On p. 572 read H Prachatic" for H Prachatice," and" Vyssegrad " for" Vyssehrad." On p.573 it is erroneously stated, under the picture of Teyu Kirche, that HUB preacht there and was there burned at the stake. A picture of the spot on which Hus was bnrned will be produced with a later article.

On p. 574 read" Yaclav" for" Yacl/lr1" and on p. 575 "Czesko·Slavonic" for" Czestro· Slavoni<;." – ,. "Jan Hus took an oath at his ordination that he would speak the truth without respect of persons." He became more daring as the truth laid firmer hold upon him, and soon he included the archbishop among the subjects of his reproof. This dignitary complained to the king, who replied in tones of splendid irony, by quoting the archbishop's own words, "Hus, you know, took an oath at his ordination that he would speak the truth without respect to persons."

At the close of the year in which the Council of the Magisters was held, Archbishop Olbram having died, Zbynek Zajitz, of Hasenburg, was elected to succeed him, and discovering the practical qualities of Hus, invited him to formulate his objections to whatever he conceived erroneous in the precepts and practise of the church, and in the very first matter indicated Hus met with some measure of success.

At Wilsnak, near Wittenberg, in the Margravat of Brandenberg, were exposed to thc wondering gaze of the credulous, some miracleworking drops of Christ's blood. Hus carefully examined the whole affair, and succeeded in discovering the imposition of the priests. Invited as he had been to make known his complaints to the archbishop, he discust the whole question of relic worship, and the pretended working of miracles for priestly gain, employing this instance of Wilsnak as an illustrative case. The immediate effects of this, and of a Latin treatise on the question, was a fiat of the prelate forbidding further pilgrimages to Brandenberg and other parts of Bohemia.

The fame of Hus was spreading. Zbynek appointed him as preacher to the diocesan synods, and he found favor in the eyes of Adam of Nezetitz, the vicar-general. The chapel of Bethlehem was soon filled with clerics and laics, alike startled by the preacher's daring, and still more charmed by the pure aims and lofty purposes he unfolded for their acceptance. Sophia, second queen of Wenceslas IV., was frequently among its attentive crowd, and Hus was appointed her confessor. '1'0 a man of Hus's temperament and stamina, successes like these were not unsalutary; they only served, on the contrary, to stimulate him to still more determined efforts in the elucidation of the truth. He became a more earnest student of the Wiclifian teachings. The good seed fell into congenial soil. The enthusiasm of the preacher of Lutterworth found a corresponding fervor in that of the preacher of Prague. He publicly profest his love and admiration for the life and character of the excommunicated Englishman, but never profest a blind allegiance to him. Without indorsing all his views, he recognized his true nobility of soul, and once in hearing of the archbishop said, "he hoped his soul would be where that of John Wiclif was." Hus soon found, however, that his purity of purpose brought him distinctly into conflict with the priests. While believing that God remitted sins by priestly agency, he denied that such remission WaS the effect of priestly power, and abjured tho people to believe that absolution was not an affair of purchase, but of genuine contrition of heart and amendment of life. He denied the inter- cession of the saints, the virtue of pilgrimages and penance, the effi- cacy of purchast prayers or masses for the dead.

All this was finally to issue in systematic resistance to the teacher. Formidable, however, as he was becoming as a priest and a preacher, he was far more obnoxious as a man; his stern purity was so palpable and so powerful a protest to the vices of his opponents, his blame- less life was such a stinging reproach to the general corruption of his time.

COURAGE AND VIRTUE.

Already he was developing that inflexibility, that loyalty to truth, that dauntless courage in face of danger, which were to stand him in such good stead throughout the eventful crises that were coming, and ultimately to culminate in the calm, intrepid stand he was to take at Constance as a martyr for the truth. From the pulpits of the cathe- dral of St. Vitus, the church of St. Gallus, and his own chapel of Bethlehem, he preacht in fearless tones before the highest ecclesias- tical dignitaries of the city, exposing sins and arraigning before the tribunal of Eternal Justice the evil-doers of all ranks, not even except- ing bishops, cardinals, and pope. The priestly portion of his audience concealed with scant success their envenomed spite. The people, on the contrary, who are ever amenable to honest zeal and manly courage, heard him gladly. Dignity and emolument were now within his reach, if only he would be content to modify his tone. He limited his desires in these respects to the modest stipend and the preserva- tion of a blameless conscience, with the invariable result.

Added to the sting of reproach his simple, virtuous life was bringing upon their actions was the jealousy with which the clergy viewed the growing favor in which he was regarded by the archbishop.

Complaints were accordingly made in secret to the highest eccleSIas- tical authorities.of the zeal he manifested in furtherance of the con- demned ideas of Wiclif. Proceedings were commenced in Rome, but were for a while abandoned, in view of many powerful friendships for the Bethlehem preacher. The insistence of his enemies at length, how- ever, prevailed, and, in 1408, the archbishop, yielding to the pressure put upon him, ordered that all copies of the English reformer's works should be delivered up under certain penalties and pains. This same year witnest the waning of the favor in which the rival popes, Gregory XII. and Benedict XIII. had respectively been held in Rome and Avignon. The king inclined to neutrality between them, in which he was joined by the Bohemian portion of the university.

Zbynek and the other three divisions, the Saxons, Bavarians, and Poles, were partisans of Gregory, which speedily led to the disintegration of the university. 'fhe archbishop withstood the king and laid the city under an interdict. Hus, siding with the king, was consequently brought into antagonism with his quondam friend. The king eventually succeeding, and the Council of Pisa having elected a third pope in opposition to the other two, the archbishop acknowledged Alexander V. Altho yielding to superior force, Zbynek was now the acknowledged enemy of Hus, and he heard, without regret, the charges of heresy which were persistently prest against the man whom he had formerly protected.

PROHIBITED FROM PREACHING.

Hostile priests, some speaking aloud, and some ill secret, brought definite charges, founded upon Hus's sermons and private conversations, involving him in all the incriminated doctrines of Wiclif. Many of these charges were based on isolated passages from the addresses in the Bethlehem chapel, noted at the time by his predecessor in the preachership, Jan Protiva of Novaves, who came over regularly from St. Clement's at Porzicz to listen to Hus, and hiding his face beneath his cowl, wrote in his note-book the words of the preacher, with which he might entangle him. "Write that down, cowled monk," he cried one day, after a forcible passage in one of his sermons, as his eye lighted on the cowardly scribe. The greater part of these charges were utterly baseless, but they prevailed, and Hus was inhibited from preaching. In vain he appealed to Alexander, and, after his early death, to John XXII!., in which appeal he was seconded by Zdislaw of Zviretitz, and others. He then boldly intimated his intention to continue his ministry despite the inhibition, and was cordially supported by great troops of friends. The university protested, but vainly, and on the 16th July, 1409, in presence of the leading dignitaries of the church, within the courtyard of the archbishop's palace on the Kleinsei.te, to the accompaniment of funeral dirges of the bells, and the Te Deurn of the clergy, the books of Wiclif, which had been collected, were solemnly burned, the fagots being lighted by ·the archbishop's own hand. The excommunication of Hus immediately followed, and was publisht in all the churches of the city, but not without scenes of violence and mutual recrimination. Wenceslas and his queen Sophia wrote expostulary letters to the pope, and demanding confirmation of Hus's appointment to the preachership of Bethlehem, but without effect. Fraudulent stories had been circulated in Bohemia that Wiclif had been condemned for heresy, and that his body had been committed to the flames. To controvert these, a document had been prepared under the university seal of Oxford, testifying to the virtue and orthodoxy of the "Doctor of Grave Thoughts," as Hus called him, and denying the story of his burning, which was sent for the encouragement of Hus and his friends, together with a portion of tlw ston!) of Wiclif's tomb, by the hands of Nicholas Faulfisch, an Oxford student, -to Prague, and the persecuted preacher was encour- aged in his sufferings by a friendly letter from Wiclif 's earnest disci- ple, Richard Fitz, to which he replied in the name of " The Church of Christ in Bohemia to the Church of Christ in England," a right loyal lovable letter, full of gratitude, and full of hope.

But while the reformer was thus cheerily calling upon English brethren to rejoice with him in the successes of the truth, in his beloved land, the archbishop and the pope were concentrating schemes for his overthrow and the extirpation of his" heresies." A temporary success seemed to attend their cruel and merciless machinations, but the ultimate issue of these "heresies" was to be of signal and permanent triumph. The seeds of freedom had been wafted from the fertile fields of England to the congenial furrows of the Bohemian plains, and there they took deep root and fructified to a plentiful harvest.

These early reformers had quite as much to unlearn as to learn, and in every case it was but a slow proces!!. Wiclif's writings first falling into the hands of Hus awakened only his fear, and called forth his condemnation. The unlearning had to come. Throughout his whole career his main characteristic was conscientiousness. He al'1'ived at opinions cautiously and slowly, but, when once convinced, he was resolute and inflexible. Biased by the force of early education and environment, and knowing little of the true import of the English reform'lr's conclusions, he condemned them with vehemence. When, however, in process of time he learned more of them, he vituperated less. Often the measure of a man's dogmatism may be taken as that of his ignorance. Denunciation is generally commensurate with lack of knowledge. When once the mists of prejudice had been cleared from his vision and he was enabled to pierce further into the innermost centers of things, the truth as revealed to and through John Wiclif commended itself to his heart and conscience, and he embraced it with all the fervor of his great brave soul. As Wiclif had been at first distasteful to Hus, so Hus in turn became unintelligible, and hence detestable to Luther. The reformer of Wittenberg, writing years afterward of the reformer of Prague, says: "When I studied at Erfurt I found in the library a book entitled < The Sermons of Jan Hus,' I was anxious to know the doctrine of that archheretic, but then the name of Hus was held in abomination. If I mentioned him with honor I imagined the sky would fall and the /lun be darkened; I therefore shut the book with indignation."

Hus read the writings of Wiclif, and at length prized them so highly that he translated them, and, altho only through the slow mediuL of transcription, they found their way all through Bohemia and ~oravia. The reading of Wiclif led him to see the unique claim to infallible guidance of the Scriptures, and henceforth his tone of preaching was bolder and his mode considerably modified. Thus he

KALEIDOSCOPIC JAPAN

challenged Rome, and Rome was not slow to accept the challenge. His teaching was taking hold of the popular mind. Men were awaking, there was a growing discontent with mere simulacra making itself manifest, and the hour for the conflict had come.

The sovereign pontiff and the archbishop were now resolved upon crushing the intrepid preacher, and in February, 1411, there followed, as the result of the mission to Bologna of Zdenek Dlauhy, of Chrast, and Kunes, of Zwole, a second excommunication in consequence of his failing to appear in person in Rome. The promulgation of this bull in Prague was the occasion of a most violent conflict between the prelate and the king. The latter sequestered the estates in the possession of the archbishop and his principal abettors, and the former retaliated by again laying the capital under an interdict. The burning of Wiclif's books had aroused the ire of the people, and the king taking the popular side, nothing was left to Zbynek but ignominious flight. He quitted Prague with the intention of seeking the protection of Sigismund, the king of Hungary, but on his arrival at Presburg, after a brief illness, died on the 28th of September of this same year.

(To be continued.) KALEIDOSCOPIC JAPAN.

BY REV. GEO. C. NEEDHAM, GERMANTOWN, PA.

The heroes of Manila and Santiago are receiving their first meed of praise. In due course we hope that national honors, more sensible and substantial than fireworks and triumphal arches, will be awarded. There are other heroes doing a more beneficent work than war can achieve, whose crowns of victory will be given them at the coming of our Lord Jesus.

Prominent among the King's legions to receive recognition and vindication will be the great missionary host. Men and women of culture and of social position, who have forsaken friends and homes, and renounced worldly emoluments and honor, in order to carry the Gospel of Christ into heathen lands, in the face of expected dangers, are the stuff of which heroes and martyrs are made. The courage required for a dash at the enemy on sea or land, is not comparable with that firmness of character and purpose which leads the true missionary to abide for others' good in the midst of surrounding disasters.

Japan is especially a country of peculiar dangers. The policy of an adverse government is no more to be considered, but the erratic forces of nature are not to be contemned. Typhoons, floods, earthquakes, and tidal waves are chief disturbers of peace. Yet our missionaries abide in the midst of these perils. Earthquakes are the most alarming. They come not with sound of wind or crash of hail, and anon departeth while you are still trembling with apprehension. To feel your house suddenly lifted and as quickly dropt, is rather discomposing; as it heaves like a ship in ocean, or, as if in the hands of infuriated giants, it is pusht and pulled, jerkt and twisted, while timbers cl'eak, and walls crack, and floors sink beneath, one is inclined to persuade oneself that other lands are more inviting for Gospel service.. Awaiting a second shock is a severe test of nerve endurance. It mayor may not follow. It is the cruelest of all destructive forces in that it serves no notice of preparation, and in the lightning-like rapidity of its terrible execution. One faithful missionary and his noble wife carry scars on head and body from devastations wrought by this gigantic power. And yet they continue unmoved, close by the center of seismic disturbance, holding forth the Word of Life amid millions of heathen exposed to the terrors of coming judgment. This is heroism. This is consecration, indeed!

Japan is a country of extremes. Of late years it has become kaleidoscopic in its changes. Few books describe the veritable Japan as it now is. The face of the country has some delightful features and many disappointing views. Her people are attractive and repulsive; her government not stable, many of her statesmen fickle, and her commercial morality often unreliable. She is progressiug but with uncertain steps. The present ministry has no strong leader, while her myriad politicians fatten on the labors of an industrious people. Her religions are being discarded as worthless for salvation, while her temples are crowded with petitioners for material prosperity. On one occasion we inquired of five different worshipers, who vigorously clapt their hands to evoke attention from their gods, and clanged the bell to announce that the petition had been presented, what was the character of their supplication. Rather wondering at our greenness they each replied, tho in different form, they had prayed jor success in business. There was no conviction of sin; no yearning of the soul after God; no interest in the concerns of death, judgment, or immortality. Japan is morally diseased. From crown of head (seat of government) to soles of feet (the outcast classes) there is no spiritual soundness. A veneer of Western civilization, at times ludicrously mimickt, is not the panacea for this heathen land. The enlightened missionary fully understands her complaint, and is applying the only potential remedy.

Japan sorely needs the healing balm of the Gospel. She hath been grievously diappointed by her many physicians, and is slowly learning of Ohrist, the only real physician. What are forty thousand native Ohristians to be compared with forty-two millions of heathen? Tabulated statistics do not, however, measure the full sum of ovangelism. 'fhe influence of Christian teaching is felt in high places. Japanese Christians have placed in the hands of the emperor a beautiful copy of the Bible. Many believers are in responsible government positions. Kataoka, an able statesman and a leader in parliament, is an aggressive Christian worker. Not a few newspapers are openly advocating the ethics of Christianity. Japan has now a Red Oross Society, and that red cross carries its symbolic meaning everywhere. Besides there is a prison-reform league, hospitals, dispensaries, orphan asylums', and other benevolent institutions. Mr. Taneaki Hara, of Tokyo, is doing an admirable work among ex-convicts. He meets them on the expiration of their term and provides them shelter, having often as many as fifty in his home. He keeps in touch with about one thousand of them scattered throughout the country, many of whom have been savingly converted. The government has fully recognized Mr. Hara's work, and gladly aids him in seeking employment for his men. Prominent statesmen have recognized this fruit of Christianity, and the public press has frequently called attention to it.

The Christian Endeavor Home for Seamen, at Nagasaki, is doing a fine practical missionary work. Their new hou_se provides accommodation for fifty men. The dormitory was not quite furnisht with beds at the time of our visit. Gospel meetings are held weekly, and occasional services conducted on board ships in the harbor. Over five hundred vessels are visited during the year, and suitable literature left for all hands. The home is a monument to the consecration of a young sailor, afterward swept into eternity in the blowing up of the Maine. During his brief visit at Nagasaki he saw the great need of such an institution. He, and other like-minded commdes, gave of their substance, and collected from officers and crew a sufficient sum for its incipiency.

– Many of the faithful missionary pioneers exprest their regret that some of the native preachers had not yet learnt the art of preaching Christ, the crucified and risen Savior. From our own observations we believe that bringing Japanese students to some of our agnostic universities is fatal. Not a few who have returned preach GermalJ.

rationalism a la America. Comparative religions and parliaments of religions have ensnared them. Their style is pedantic. They affect the classical and interlard so much Chinese with the native language that the common people can not understand them. Had they been under missionary training in their own land, results would have been (lifferent.

Japan's great need is the knowledge of CHRIST AS LIFE-GIVER; a personal Savior now willing and able to save. This great fact is taught in the missionary schools, and from the rising generation we may expect a clear testimony to the value of that precious blood which cleanseth from all sin.

THE POWER 0];' MISSIONS IN INDIA

II.-MISSIONARY DIGEST DEPARTMENT.

THE POWER OF MISSIONS IN INDIA.* PRINCIPAL FAIRBAIRN, D.D. Haskell Lecturer in India for 1899.

In the history and action of modern missions, two things profoundly impress me : Their ubiquity and their audacity. They are everywhere. There is no land on which the sun rises where the foot of the missionary has not trod. There is no tribe, however fierce, or however depraved, his hand has not handled. There is no tongue, however barbaric, he has not tried to speak. There are great primary human passions that are strong and invincible. There is the passion of greed. Tempted by it, a man will stay at home and assume a thousand disguises. He will clothe the meanest selfishness in the most magnificent patriotism. He will dress the hardest and least human spirit in generous philanthropy. He will try and speak large things about empire and about civilization, when he means only his own love of gold and contempt of men. Or he will go abroad-and there is no point where greed has not made men go. Amid the Arctic snows and tropic heats it has made him live. On poisonous coasts and up fever-haunted rivers, and in dismal jungles, he has dwelt, that he may indulge his love of gain, and come back with his gold multiplied a thousand fold. But greater than passion or greed stands the enthusiasm for humanity. The missionary has gone before the trader and beyond the trader, and wherever he has gone he has been inspired with a new hopefulness for men. He has kept the sense of duty living at home, he has carried light into dark places, and he has made us feel that precious in the sight of God, and precious in the sight of men, is that great immortal soul Christ died to redeem.

But more remarkable even than the ubiquity is the audacity. We hear without ceasing that our race loves courage. I have no great affection for a bravery that knows itself too well, and admires itself the more that it seems to know, but one can not help feeling how great is the power of English courage. But great as has been the power of the courage that made India England's, there is a far sublimer and grander audacity. Many a time the men of arms or the men of law, or still more, the men of wealth, may turn haughtily upon the missionary, and ask why he is there? He is there in obedience to a grander courage, in fulfilment of a higher function than their own. Think what he faces. There is a people far older than we, civilized when we were savage; there is a people with a classic literature older than our own, full of tales and full of heroism dear to the heart of the Hindu. There is a religion embedded in custom, revered and worshipt, embalmed in memory, consecrated by victory and defeat, dear to all hearts, holding many minds. There is a great social system wherein the individual counts for nothing, and the caste and the family and the guild are all in all. To change that is almost like trying to lift by persuasion the earth from its very axis. Yet this is what the missionary faces in India, a land and people less open to conquest, more deeply embedded in the past, more profoundly guarded by sacred associations than those the soldier or the civilian can face; and the missionary faces them without arms in his hand, without an imperial *From an address at the London Missionary Society Anniversary, reprinted from The Misston World.

MISSIONARY DIGEST DEPARTMENT

power behind him, faces them in the power of a great faith, in whose strength he hopes to overcome and prevail. There he lives, there he works, and the wonder is that he does not in dismay die, that he does not in shame retreat, that he still lives, still works, and still carries on his great attempt, the grandest example of heroism and of audacity in the whole history of our English race. But you can not think what it means unless you go and face it. I many a time am sorry for the missionaries, hard-workt, sent round on deputations, equally hard-workt at home. Why, the way to create interest in missions is to send men of influence out to India and elsewhere. Convert the churches through the churchman at home. Get him to face the field, the men who work it, and to see what they have done.

When I landed in Bombay what did I find? A picturesque, beautiful, Oriental city, very strange and very radiant to Western eyes. 'l'here was life everywhere. Teeming myriads of men and women struggling to live, struggling to think, doing their best to accumulate the little needed to keep soul and body together; and, facing them, stood a small handful of missionaries. 'Vhy, as I lookt at that great teeming multitude, what did I feel? This first and foremost: The church has begun the conquest of India? No. Rather it does not yet conceive what the conquest means. We have put our hand to the plow. We know nothing about the field through which we would drive the furrow. We neither see its extent nor know its limit, nor understand the force needed to drive the great iron wedge through the soil. Yet what are the men doing? I visited the colleges, mission and civilian, visited schools, visited the churches, visited the various agencies meant to help the orphan, to educate the girl, to bring the widow, left desolate, into larger life. Yet with it all, what was that to the great teeming thousands? I crossed to Calcutta. There, too, visited colleges, schools, churches, missions of all kinds, what again to feel? To see again multitudes streaming through the land, to see a few cultivated, educated, pious, devoted men and women straight from home, living under conditions of self-denial that· they might reach the multitude, and save the many.

I passed from Calcutta up to Darjeeling, and what there? Ay, it was beautiful to see the sun break on the mountain peak, run east, run west, come down the snowy breast of the mighty range, purple in the morning glory; it was beautiful to see the great amphitheatre of hills rise out of the bosom of darkness, and become wonderful in their radio. ance through the sunlight. Far more wonderful was it to see the devoted men, devoted women I have known go out from homes that were homes of culture and homes of beauty, go out and there give themselves to the comforting of the people, to the helping of the European, to the saving of men. For this became evident: Much as the missionary does for the native, he does even more for the Englishman. It is true they frequently fail to understand each other. I am not prepared to say that the cause of the misunderstanding, where it exists, is all on the side of the civilian, or all on the side of the soldier, or the merchant. I am not prepared to say that the missionary is absolutely innocent. But this I will say, that he lives there as the embodiment of conscience, as a standard of duty, as a great example of what a man who loves empire ought to be ill the empire he controls.

From Darjeeling I went to Benares, and there for the first time came face to face with two things: One of our own missions, and a noble mis-

THE POWER' OF MISSIONS IN INDIA

sion it is, and the work of woman in it. Now there is nothiiIg that I am more prepared to say than that the woman is a most efficient agent in the mission field. She, as she lives, and as she works in India, has accomplisht, and is accomplishing, wonderful things. I was very much inclined, before going out, to say it is risky to send our daughters, it is an adventurous thing to send our wives and sisters. Ah, go and see, and you will discover no better, no finer work ever was undertaken or more successfully performed by any human hand. One day, outside an Indian city, I past two shapely and beautiful ,Englishwomen. They came well mounted, trotting gaily and gallantly, one on either side of the road, bearing themselves on horseback as only Englishwomen can. That was one great type of the Englishwoman the native sees. May I tell you of another? It is not a tale told by a mis- sionary; it was a tale told by a civilian to me. We were walking in his garden just as the sun was westering, and he broke out in the way of an enthusiastic Scotsman. After having relieved his soul in criticism of what he thought defects in mission work, he broke out in praise of the woman as missionary, and then he told a tale, how, in a district where he was commissioner in the famine, there had been in one of the cities or towns somewhat of an outbreak. There was no white man in the resi- dence. Into the mission school, where sat the only white face, a mis- sionary woman among her scholars, there suddenly broke the Tesildar, the native head of the town, saying: "Oh, Mem Sahib, there is a mutiny. Come and quell the mutiny." "That is not my function, it is yours; I am a woman; you are a man." "Ah, but you are the only white face in the district. Come, they will hear you. Send them to their homes." So she arose, she marshaled her scholars behind her, she marcht out, she ordered the men to disperse. They fell right and left, she marcht through with her scholars behind, the Tesildar humbly bringing up the rear. Nor was that all. She had to go on leave, and a younger woman took her place. Then the famine came, and all that she could personally raise she carefully distributed. Then came word of the Mansion House Fund. How was it to be distributed? A meeting was called, the com- missioner presiding. Up stood a venerable Hindu, the chief man of the town, and said: "If this money is to find its destiny, and none of it is to stick to anybody's hand that does not need it, you must place it in the hands of the Mem Sahib at the school." " Ah," said my friend, "we can not do that; she is of a mission." " She may be of the mission, but she is the one person that will see every anna properly distributed, fulfilling its end." Then-for he was supported by the chief Mussulman-it was determined to entrust the distribution to the Mem Sahib; there that young girl did a work that no man could be found to do, and did it so well as to fill all hearts with admiration. As the summer went on she grew pale-faded, and they proposed to send her to the hills. To the hills she long refused to go, but by and by she consented. Just the day before she was to go, cholera came. Then she met my friend with a face radiant wiih smiles, and said. "Now I can not go; now I must stay," and through it she stayed, and through it she lived; and when one came to compliment her who remarkt on the folly of trying to change the Hindu, she met him in the noblest way by saying: "Why, what would you consider the man doing who came and askt you in your own office as to the folly of your own work?" There is a type of the woman in Indian missions, living to help, living to heal, living to educate the child,

1disSlol'lARY DIGEST DEl'ARTMEl'IT

and, above a:ll, living to give to the Indian wife and the Indian mother an ideal of womanhood as the promise of remaking India, and she will be beloved and remembered after the exquisite horsemanship of many a rare and graceful rider has perisht and been forgotten.

I can not tell you all I saw, and shall not attempt to do it. I visited missions in Agra, saw what medical men could do to educate the native; visited missions in Delhi, saw the school and the women who visited the zenana, and all the work proceeding there; visited missions in Amritsar, and saw medical missions again accomplishing wonderful things, and the teacher going hand-in-hand with the physician; visited Lahore, saw there education slowly changing the temper and texture of Hindu society; went down through Rajputana, a beautiful old district, where the State is still native;. visited a friend coming from myoId granite city of the North, who had been at a station where the souls of the people were conservative, and in the highest degree Hindu, and he, five-and-twenty-years ago, went there unattended and alone, made his mission, got his home, founded a hospital, founded a church, created a school for Bhils, created a hospital for lepers, and by his own single hand did more to create reverence for England than any civil or military power England could send. We traveled on to Indore, and saw what Canadian Presbyterians have done-watching and waiting long for an entry, finding an entry at last, planting college, planting school, planting hospital; down to Poana, across to Madras; saw how in Madras our own mission prospers, gathers from the street and from the home the child and the convert, and makes the native church; saw a man with a genius for education, inspired by a great faith, building up the most splendid educational institution in India. And then I came away feeling, ohl if our churches, still more if our collective English people could know what our missions mean to India, what our churches were accomplishing there, they would feel that greater than the army and the men who .command it; greater than the civilians we at the universities pride ourselves on educating, out of the flower of our youth, to send there; greater than all, dearer than all, more patient than all, live in the heart of the people-Christian missions. For, mind you, we shall never hold India if we hold it only by the force of arms, or the power of law. We can only hold India if we make India live in unity of thought, of faith, with our own higher England. Say not that the Hindu is jealous of the missionary. He stands to the Hindu as a great reconciling force. One of the most eminent men in a great presidency townsaid to me: But the other day I had had a discussion with an Englishman over missions, and he saidyou know the kind of language which, in its hatred of cant, loves frankly to clothe itself in brutality-"What have we to do with yonr thought, your religion, your customs f We ar€ here for our own sakes, we are here to make rupees, and once I have made my pile India will see me no more." "Hush," said my friend; "hush; that is what the people say about you. Do not let them hear you say it of yourself." "I am," he said, "a loyal subject of the queen; for what you love to call your empire I care nothing. There have been greater empires according to the day than yours. Babylon was greater in military power; Phenicia was greater in commerce; Rome was greater in order and in law. They past, and you will pass, too, unless that remains which gives to the Englishman all hi~ value in my sight-that is his moral prestige; and if ever he loses his moral prestige he will lose my loyalty."

That is only one case of what is a most familiar fact. The mission tends to reconcile the Hindu to English rule. And just as the great ethical qualities the religion contains become articulate in authority as well as in service, will the conquest be achieved. There is behind the

P"RESEN'l' CoNDITIONS IN THE NEW HEBRIDES

military and civil power a great England. There is the England that can command the sea, can build the ship, that can found the cannon, that can scatter destruction and death, and that power is great. But behind the missionary there is a still greater and a still grander England. There is the England of faith, of idea, of spirit, of conscience, of God's life in man, and, God giving the power, that England will stay in India till India becomes Christian. Look at her; she has had many a ruler. The Buddhist has reigned from the mountain to the sea; the Mohammedan has come and created a great empire, and from Delhi has reigned north, south, east, and west. But Buddhist and lIohammedan have gone. There have come against him the ancient laws, the old nature, the invincible belief, the customs, the religion of the people, and against them no arm of flesh can prevail. We may guard our frontier and make it scientific a thousand times. We may hold the sea, and with our ships challenge the world. There is in India a power England can not wrestle with by army or by navy, by civil or by military servant-there is the power of custom, of belief, of immemorial faith and law; and unless a higher faith and a nobler belief wrestle through the Christian Church with that, England will vanish out of India past recall. See, then, that there we are, hardly having made a beginning there, not knowing the greatness of the work before us. There we are to remain, in the might of God, till the people of India become the people of Christ.

PRESENT CONDITIONS IN THE NEW HEBRIDES.* BY REV. JOHN G. PATON, D.D.t The missionaries, lay helpers, and large staff of native teachers supported by the donations of God's people are doing good work, and are much encouraged in it on the islands.

My son, Frank H. L. Paton, at Lenukel, West Tanna, has by the Divine blessing had phenomenal success, He was landed two and a half years ago among some four thousand nUde-painted cannibals. He did not know a word of their language, but he has acquired and reduced it to a written form. translated 30 hymns, and taught many to sing them in their own language. He has also translated into it, and with his own and his wife's hands bound in books, the Gospel by Mark, and individually and in the schools he has opened among them, many are taught to read portions of the Scripture. God has also given them over 600 attending schools and the church services. The converts have built a number of schools and a large church, 13 of the most advanced and consecrated are baptized and admitted members of the church, and 100 are in a communicants' class preparing for baptism and church membership. A number of the chiefs and most advanced are teaching school among their own people, and a considerable number of them spend not only the Sabbath, but the Tuesdays and Fridays, in visiting the villages, praying' with and * Condenst from the Faithful Witness.

t Dr. Paton has again sailed for the New Hebrides. HeieftSydney on the 31st of January, with his daughter and his son Frank, and will be staying for some montbs at his mission station on Aniwa. At the age of 75 it is no light undertaking to be working and cruising about in the rough coasts around the island. The special purpose of his visit to Aniwa is intensely interesting. He is taking with him the priceless treasure of the complete New Testament in the Aniwan tongue. It is a monument of tireless energy for the glory of God and salvation of men; fruit of a fruitful old age; inspiring and beautiful.

MISSIONARY DIGEST DEPARTMENT

preaching the Gospel to their inhabitants; yet murders and deeds of heathen darkness frequently take place among the surrounding savages, which the sanctifying and civilizing power of Christ's teaching only will lift them above.

God has given us nearly 16,000 converts on the islands we occupy, and among them 3,000 church members. Nearly 300 of these are native teachers and preachers of the glorious Gospel; and no doubt God will give the same blessed results elsewhere when we are able to give the Gospel to the fifty or sixty thousand or more cannibals yet on the group. We are doing all possible, with the means at our disposal, to extend the work as quickly as we can. Hence, praising the Lord Jesus and laboring earnestly for the salvation of every soul on the group, we plead for the continued prayers and help of all the Lord's people in His wonderful work.

We fear that the good work on Tanna may be much hindered and upset by the cruel" Kanaka labor traffic" to Queensland and New Caledonia. Word has come of 80 having been taken away.from your mission station on the west side of Tanna, as usual by promises of great wages and every deception the trade can use. Nearly two-thirds of the entire population of the group have been swept away since I entered the field by this shocking traffic. All along its dreadful history it has been steept in deception, in oppression, and mortality on the plantation, and steept in bloodshed and murder by sea and on the islands. Employers and collectors who are enricht by it tell us that this is changed now, by Queensland's laws and regulations limiting the engagements to three years. But I hold that it is a devilish trade in men and women, and has been and is an unlimited evil, a curse, and destroying plague to the defenseless islands. The traffic can not be changed by laws and regulations. They may grant sQme relief from its cruelties, but the victims can still be wrought and fed at will generally, and any law can be set aside by the will of their captors and purchasers. Gild it as they may I call it slavery, regardless of consequences, to take children from parents and parents away from children, to take wives from husbands and husbands from wives, to give cheap labor to the few employers and planterR in Queensland and New Caledonia.

The press informs us that at Noumea the Kanakas are sold by auction to the highest bidder. In Queensland the advertisements run thus: "For sale with horses, drays, Kanakas, and all sugar-making plant." When landed they are walkt up and down like sheep before the importer or his agent and the employer, and the poor Kanaka has no more will than sheep have in the bargain that is agreed upon for them at so much per head, according to the appearance of each, for three years hard, incessantwork on the sugar plantations. But they say in Queensland they only purchase (engage) the labor. Yet they can not have the labor without the Kanaka who is so bought or sold by auction for his labor. Virtually it is the same, an inhuman traffic which should be supprest by every civilized nation, especially in every British colony, seeing Britain has done so much to suppress slavery.

The" Interisland Kanaka Labor Traffic" is a thousand-fold the most cruel of all. Brought from their own islands by French collectors, and sold at so much each to the settlers and traders, and wrought and abused at will where there is no restraining law or protection for them, the cruel owner may and does beat them, by which, report says, some die. At Fila.

THE MISSION TO I.Ei>ERS

Efate, I saw a white savage master give a Kanaka many a blow with all his strength upon the head, seemingly from wanton cruelty, and in the presence of many white traders, but none interfered. It seemed a common occurrence among them. Only a fraction of those taken away live to return to their own islands, and many of these, far gone with disease, return to die. They have no hunting, and no use for rifles to shoot one another, yet from New Caledonia they are paid in rifles and ammunition, and bring these and alcohol back. All traders now on the group can, if they pay at all, also pay and trade in rifles, powder, balls, caps, etc., and sell alcoholic liquors at will to the natives on the islands.

Britain alone forbids her subjects to trade in those curses of humanity with the natives, and now traders and premiers have been pleading for the rescinding of these prohibitions, because they say they handicap the British traders, and cause the British trade to fall into other hands. Yet the fact is, nearly all the trade on the New Hebrides and surrounding groups is in English hands. Then the Australian New Hebrides Company has withdrawn the largest of her steamers last year engaged in the trade of that group, but we have learned now that the French company has also withdrawn its largest steamer. They depended chiefly on their large subsidy, the Australian company chiefly on its trade, and with it even many of the French settlers and traders prefer to conduct their maritime business.

Pleading for your help and sympathy, and the help of all antislavery societies, and anti-alcoholic societies, and aboriginal protection societies, and of all God's people in our blessed work, which has civilized so many savages and so prepared the way for and given the group all the trade it possesses, for there was almost none on it forty years ago when as missionaries I and my fellow-laborers were landed there, among nudepainted cannibals, who murdered five missionaries, and caused the death of a sixth by a savage attempt to take his life and mine, and others died. Now all has been, and is being, changed by the teaching of our Lord Jesus, and civilization advances.

THE MISSION TO LEPERS!'

The following description of a leper settlement, is given by Archdeacon Wright, in "Leprosy and its Story."

A few miles inland from Kalapapa, India, is the leper village of Kalawao, which may safely be pronounced One of the most horrible spots on all the earth, the home of hideous disease and slow-coming death, with which science, in despair, has ceased to grapple; a community of doomed beings socially dead, whose only duty it is to perish: wifeless husbands and husbandless wives, children without parents and parents without children, men and women who have" no more a portion in anything that is done under the sun," and condemned to watch the repulsive steps by which each of their doomed fellows passes to a loathsome death, knowing that by the same they too must pass_ Another writer upon the subject thus portrays the social degradation of the leper: Sometimes the head of a family, sometimes parents and children together, are attackt by * The Mission to Lepers in India and the East is now completing its twenty-fifth year of work and is seeking to raise a semi-jubilee fund of at least £2,500 for new hQspitais in India and Burma_ Contributions may be sent to Wellesley C_ Bailey, 17 Greenhill Place, Edinburgh, Scotland_ nlr_ Bailey expects shortly to visit America in the interest of this noble work. The paragraphs under this heading are from The Double emss and Missionary Record_

MISSIONARY DIGEST DEPARTMENT

the disease. Friends flee at the first suspicion of the dreaded uncleanness. Loss of caste, that sorest of all trials to the Hindu, follows. The home is broken up, and the leper, a thing to be shunned and shuddered at, goes forth a houseless wanderer, dependent for SUbsistence on the food thrown to him from afar, which often his mutilated fingers refuse to lift from the ground.

It was in view of such appalling facts as these that the Mission to Lepers was founded. Its objects were to bring some ray of hope and comfort into these darkened lives, to place before the leper the glorious Gospel of salvation, and to point him to One whose hand brought heal- ing, and whose words gave life. The society works, not by sending mis- sionaries of its own, but by utilizing existing agencies, aiding asylums already establisht, and providing missionaries in various places with the means of carrying on and extending their work. It makes grants of money for the payment of catechists and caretakers, also for the erection of prayer rooms and asylums, and in many cases undertakes the entire support of the homes thus provided.

At Subathu, in the Punjab, the Rev. J. Newton, M.D., had been for some time carrying on work among the lepers with the scant means at his disposal. In 1875, Mr. Bailey, the secretary of the leper mission, offered a small sum of money to aid in this special effort. We shall let Dr. Newton himself tell how this offer was received: What you say about the lepers almost startled me. Whilst walking here from K., I had been turning over and over in my mind what to do to get funds to meet the wants of these people. I have eleven in the poorhouse, but there are hundreds in this region, and I have been compelled to refuse admission to many most urgent cases. If you are willing to entrust to me the stewardship of the fund, I, for my part, will thankfully accept it, and will look to the Lord Jesus to enable me to discharge it faithfully.

Acting on behalf of friends at home, Mr. Bailey at once authorized Dr. Newton to admit five of the most pressing cases, at the same time promising an annual grant for their support. Such was the first allocation of funds for the work of the Mission to Lepers.

Of the five thus admitted, one was a woman named Dephi, who, with her two children, had begged her way ninety miles over the Himalayas to ask shelter at the asylum, and who, but for the timely aid afforded, must have been turned away to wander wearily back to the place from whence she came, or perhaps to perish by the roadside. A few months later, houses for the reception of eleven inmates, and also a prayer room, were erected at the cost of this society.

It is encouraging to record, as an evidence of God's blessing on this first effort at Subathu, that in less than five years the number of lepers provided for in the asylum had risen from five to eighty.

An interesting description of one of the services at Sabathu is given us by Mrs. Wyckoff, wife of one of the missionaries in charge.

Next morning, when the gong sounded, the entire of the little community seemed eager to enter the place of prayer, and were quiet and attentive throughout. One woman, unable to walk, was carried in, that she might once again worship with the Lord's people and ffit at His table. The elements were first handed to those in health, and afterward to the poor lepers. I could not help thinking of the time when they would be clothed in white, and even their vile bodies made like unto His glorious body.

An incident narrated by Mr. Bailey in the early days of the mission work, is a touching illustration of the power of parental love to overcome the natural dread of the leprous taint. Speaking of a visit to a boy of twelve years, who for two-thirds of his young life had been the victim of the disease, Mr. Bailey continues: Having once lookt in his face, one could scarcely forget it-so terribly distorted, yet with

KOREA: PRESENT AND FUTURE

something gentle in it, and altho made old by the malady, you can see he is but a boy. "This," said the father, turning to the poor leprous child, "is my all, my very life; for him I live. They tell me I ought to keep him separate, and give him his food alone; but I can not do it, and I never will. "

He took me where he had an altar to his" unknown god," and said, "I have given sheep and goats and many rupees that my poor boy child might be cured, but in vain." I read to them of the true God, and the interview between Jesus and the leper.

Another time, when I had told them to look to God and not to man, the father raised his eyes to heaven and said, "0 God, recover my son; not my child, but Thine."

I was deeply moved by the scene, and the prayer of my heart was, "0 God, write their names in the Lamb's book of life."

KOREA: PRESENT AND FUTURE.* BY HORACE N. ALLEN, United States Minister -to Korea.

Korea, the hermit kingdom, is tranquil, and so far as my fifteen years' experience in that country enables me to peer into the future I see nothing but tranquillity ahead. Of course there are local disturbances, but, taking the country as a whole, all is orderly and peaceful, and the outlook is for the continuation of such conditions. "Hermit kingdom" is now a misnomer, for Korea is an empire, its ruler having become emperor as one of the results of the Chinese-Japanese war, which destroyed the nominal suzerainty of China. Having taken the title of emperor the present ruler reigns independently and without dispute. He. has been reigning for eleven years, and the Li dynasty, of which he is a scion, has been in possession of the throne of Korea for five hundred years. The emperor has no name, being much too sacred for any appellation. He is surrounded by a hedge of strict etiquette, and therefore not easily accessible, but when reacht is found to be a man of genial nature, high intelligence, and great desire to do those things which are for the benefit of his empire and people. He is now forty-nine years of age.

The period immediately following the Chinese-Japanese war was one of great excitement in Korea, and from various directions, aimed and engineered by various forces and nations, there came attempts at occupation and exploitation. In these America had no hand. She made no effort to subvert the government of the Koreans or attack their liberties. Such efforts as were made proved unsuccessful, and to-day Americans are found to be in possession of rights and privileges of great material value, obtained by peaceful means from the good will of the people.

It would not surprise me greatly if Korea should give to the world an example like that of Japan of an old nation made new in a single generation. Her resources are good. If she discards her ancient civilization, takes that of the Western world and moves intelligently along its lines toward her greatest possible development, there is indeed a brilliant future before her. The country is mountainous, with rich valleys. It is a great mineral country, and the Americans on the spot are having gratifying success with gold mines and railroads.

A number of the Koreans have been educated abroad, many of them in the United States. They have brought back with them things which they thought were best for Korea, and by this means of late a great many novelties have been introduced. Of course conservatism fights them, but its opposition is not effectual, the emperor being on the side of progress.

* From an interview printed in The Independent.

MISSIONARY DIGEST DEPARTMENT

One of the most startling innovations is the trolley line just opened In Seoul. It runs down the main street of the capital from the railroad station to the queen's tomb. Its operation awakened a deal of opposition, but it will continue to be operated. The opposition will subside, and the defeat of the opponents of the trolley will be a good thing for Korean progress generally., When the people of Seoul get used to tolerating or looking with complacency upon this fire-spitting monster that rushes through their street, propelled by no visible power, they will be prepared to take anything else that civilization has to offer them without experiencing much shock. The trolley has kept up its reputation by killing a child, and there is great excitement. It will continue to operate nevertheless. Children in Korea are killed in other ways as well as by the trolley, and in a little while those who are operating the cars and those who are called upon to get out of the way will both be more careful. The road is operated by Americans.

Missionary enterprise in Korea is having extraordinary success at the present time. The Presbyterians, who operate in the north, have about seven thousand converts; the Methodists, in the middle, five thousand, and the Australian and Canadian Presbyterian missionaries are having great results. The whole country seems to be turning to Christianity. The Church of England is doing a good work, and their hospital in Seoul is in the hands of a sisterhood. The French Catholics, who have been operating in Korea for two hundred years, have forty thousand converts. The priests are of a very high class. They have done great good in raising and instructing the people. There is a kindly fellowship among all the missionaries. I believe that the reason that the missionaries have made such great progress is to be found in the disintegration of the ancient faiths formerly dominant in Korea. The people have practically given up Buddhism and Confucianism, and they gladly turn to Christianity because it comes to them with a new hope at a time when they can see no hope elsewhere.

There is nothing which Korea wants from America' at the present time except the continuation of the good-will which this country has always manifested toward her in the past. I believe that all the circumstances of the present situation combine to guarantee her a continuation of independence, and that her development will be great, peaceful, and happy.

AT THE TIBETAN FRONTIER.* MR. CECIL POTHILL-TURNER'S JOURNEY FROM DACHIENLU TO BATANG, W. CHINA.

In the autumn of 1897 we succeeded in renting a house and commencing work in Dachienlu, this forming our second Tibetan station, Songpan being the first (both, of course, being on the border and not within Tibet itself). In many cases the verdict of the Lamas on the new foreigners was: "They are certainly polite and kind, they can speak our words, they ask us to sit down and talk pleasantly to us, but they are enemies of Buddha."

It had been my intention for some time to visit Batang, which is a * Condenst from copy of Mr, Pothill-Turner's Diary sent out by the Tibetan Mission Band.

which has now been consolidated with the China Inland Mission,

AT THE TIBETAN FRONTIER

large Tibetan village, eighteen days to the west of us, but it was only in the spring of 1897 that it was once more thrown open to the missionary after fourteen years with close-shut doors. Romanists at that time were driven forth, their premises and property destroyed. their converts and servants beaten by the Lamas, who shouted, "Weare now paying you your wages I" Now the premises are restored, and a Roman Catholic priest is living at Batang, and others in the neighborhood.

Preliminaries arranged, flour, tea, sugar, meat, bread, and salt bought, and with a few cookt things supplied by the home kitchen, off we started on the morning of Sept. 16, 1898, under the cheering influence of a blue sky and brilliant sun. The distance from Dachienlu to Batang is about 250 miles, nine passes, at heights varying between 14,000 and 16,500 feet, have to be crost.

Five days' journey brought us to Niachuka, a semi-Chinese village of sixty houses or thereabouts, on the left bank of the river Nya. Here the streets are narrow, the houses two-storied and of wood. The Chinese official was polite, sending in an acceptable present of meat and vegeta- bles. Along this part of the journey two valleys of some length will be worth making an effort to reach hereafter from Dachienlu; the first, Annianypa, pretty and containing a fair population, can be reacht in two days. Crossing the Nya by a large ferryboat, the Litang province is entered, and henceforth the Chinese government is more or less of a nominal kind. After crossing the river Nya, one commences to cross a big mountain. The Litang prince rules the district west of the river to Litang, and again another three days west of his capital, also some six days north and south of the main road. We past one fertile valley on each side of Litang, to which we hope a missionary's attention will be given later.

Litang lies on a fine level grass plain, about 20 miles long by 8 broad, watered by the Lichu, one of the numerous feeders of the Yangtze. The Lamas forbid cultivation on the plain, on the plea that one of the gods of the district would be offended, and send a curse on the people. It might produce, I judge, more than enough for the provision of the towns- men at Litang. The village consists of one street, containing shops and two tiny inns, with a population of perhaps 800; a Tibetan suburb below has some 20 additional houses, but the village is really an annex of the large monastp,ry, from which the gate at the lower end of the street shuts it off, when needed. As Mr. Upcraft and I sauntered down the street the gates were suddenly closed by Lamas to prevent our entering or gazing upon the sacred precincts. The monastery contains about 2,000 monks, who really rule the place, no man daring to say them nay.

A large proportion of the Litang people are nomads; quite a work for one missionary is offered by these encampments, which are continually moving to fresh pastures. The Sunday before reaching Batang we spent at a place called Rati, a village of about ten houses; on the plain sloping up to the mountains in front of us we spied two encampments of from ten to fifteen black tents each. After our mid-day repast Brother Soutter and I started off with hymn-books and tracts, and after a long and circuitous route we reacht the first encampment, and were, as usual, greeted with the fierce baying of dogs chained to sticks around the several tents. On our approach most of the few people about scuttled to their tents in dismay; one woman, however, remained, digging for

MISSIONARY DIGEST DEPARTMENT

" choma," the root of a plant much prized for food in these parts. We commenced talking to her, and presently others gathered. We had quite a nice little congregation, and, with the intention of interesting them the more, we commenced singing a Tibetan hymn. Before the conclusion ( f the first line the whole crowd rusht off to the tents, leaving us singing to the winds and space, apparently under the apprehension that we were chanting a spell. There being no prospect of these returning, we had to pocket our pride and walk to the next encampment, half a mile further on. The dogs were fiercer here. From a distance we beckoned to a young Lama and his companion to come to us. They complied, the Lama for a time squatting beside us, and listening as we told him the Gospel. He was too much alarmed, however, to take any pictures or tracts which we offered him, and, after looking about uneasily, at length suggested we had better return, after which remark he suddenly rose and beat a precipitate retreat to his tent.

We reacht Batang on the 5th of October. Yinching had gone on before, and secured a really clean and pretty room in a Tibetan house. The owner would only allow us to remain ten or twelve days, however. All seemed much afraid of us, looking quite scared as we past them in the street. It will take time for this to wear off, and we shall have to work warily. Failing to find anyone willing to rent a room, it was agreed that we should all leave for the time being, Soutter to return later with a companion. The Romanists have land here, bought probably before the fear of the foreigner was aroused. The town is prettily situated in the middle of a fertile plain, presenting a pleasant change after days of traveling among the mountains. About a li from the street is a large monastery, with two gilded minarets. The monks, like the laity, are much afraid of us. The journey from here to Lhasa occupies a little under two months. Tibet proper is entered about three days from Batang. The evening before our departure a bushe, each of rice, flour, salt, and walnuts was presented to us by the two Tibetan officials, for which a suitable return had to be made. The second official came out to make a bow as we left the following day. Along the streets, too, the people seemed friendly as we past, and half a mile from the town our host's three little boys and girl were waiting to give us a parting drink of hot milk. The Chinese captain kindly took charge of some of Brother Soutter's boxes pending his return. * RECENT ARTICLES ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS.

AMERICA-Alaska as a Mission Field, The Missionary (July); Negro Womanhood, Mrs. L. H. Harris, Independent (.Tune 22); The Negro a8 a Citizen, Chas. B. Spahr, Outlook (July 1); The Negro as a Preacher, The American iMn Siso.•iuotnhaAryme(Jriuclay,)J' .BMra. zAilllaisn,dRtehceorBdraozfilOiahnrsi,stTiahne Missionary (July); The Missionary Outlook Work (August).

ASIA-The Outlook in the Farther East, George Ensor, Ohurch Missionary Intelligencer (August).

CHINA-Confucius and His Teachings, Japan Evangelist (June); A Sketch of Peking, Wm I. Ament, Missionary Herald (July).

ISLANDS OF THE SEA-The Truth About the Philippine." John Barrett (Review of Review. (July); The Sorrows of Samoa, Protestantism in the Loyalty Islands, The L. M. S. Ohronicle (July).

GENERAL-Young Men of non-Christian Lands, John R. Mott, Men (July); Woman's Work in the Mission Field, O. M. Intelligencer (July); London and ItA Missions, The Mission World (July); Mission Work in the London Docks, S. S. Times (July 8); Sparks for Lethargic Souls, F_ B. Meyer, Regions Beyond (July-Aug.); Self-Supporting Missions, Baptist Missionary Magazine (Au~.); Native Christians and Governmental Appeals, Chinese Recorder, (June); Arousing MiSSIOnary Interests, Gospel in All Lands (July); The Paramount Claims of Foreign Missions, the Bishop of Worcester, Ohurch Missionary Intelligencer (Aug.).

• Mr. Soutter r ..turned to Batang and died of typhoid fever not long after rellchlng there. III.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND CONDUCTED BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

The Outlook for Missions in China. class power would be allowed to imperil them by attacking China, BY DR. Y. A. P. MARTIN, nor would China be permitted to provoke a war. President of the New Imperial University, Peking, China. This restriction on her liberty may be taken to imply that her For many years it has been my sovereignty is somewhat impaired. privilege to scan the political Yet it may be for her good, and it horizon from the vantage grounds must undoubtedly be so, not to be afforded by the capital of China, allowed to fight. Nearly forty and after a temporary absence I years ago Anson Burlingame rep- was providentially brought back to resented the United States "neal''' China in time to witness the start- the court of Peking. He then de- ling changes that have recently vised and promUlgated what he taken place. Of my other qualifi- called a "cooperative policy," a cations for treating the subject I policy by which the few powers shall say nothing, but enter at once then concerned should give mutual upon its discussion, or rather on a aid in the attainment of their lawstatement of the situation as it ful ends, and avert the necessity appears to my eyes. of resorting to force. It was hoped that this union of powers would The two things required by mis- prove to be a self-supporting arch sions for their successful prosecu- beneath the protection of which tion are peace and protection. The China might develop her resources same are among the fundamental in peace. Since that day the numnecessities of commerce. By peace ber of foreign nations interested in I mean that the people for whom Ohina has greatly increast; and the missionary labors shall not be their interests appear to conflict agitated by the shock of war, do- to such a degree as to render comestic or foreign; and by protection operation impossible. In fact, the I mean that he and the institutions leading feature of their diplomacy of which he has charge, shall be in China is described as a struggle alike safe from mob violence and for territory-a greedy impatience official persecution. In both the that refuses to await the demise of prospect is, in my view, decidedly its present owner. Such is its asencouraging. pect as seen from beyond the seas; but to a nearer view that situation Within my recollection China is not so hopeless. has had four wars with foreign powers and emerged from all except The cooperative arch still exists, one (a brief struggle with France), and it still affords protection in with loss of territory and loss of virtue even of the stones pushing prestige. A foreign war volun- against each other with all their tarily declared by China becomes might. Its strength and stability every day less and less probable. are due to antagonism. A war for Her experiences have been such as the partition of China would innot to incline her to take the risk volve all the powers and end in of encounter with any first-class Armageddon. To prevent that is power. The interests of commerce have come to be such that no secondthe study of the leading cabinets of an affair of daily occurrence, local Europe. riots are still to be lookt for. They are not directed solely against mis- As to the internal wars, they are sionaries. Engineers on railways less likely to occur than formerly, and telegraph lines, prospectors for for two reasons. First, because the mines, and even scientific or com- Chinese government is better pre- mercial travelers are exposed to pared to deal with incipient rebel- them. The missionary would not lion than it formerly was. Se- be more exposed than the secular condly, because foreign nations, man, if he had not to spend a lifewhether they have or have not time among the people instead of markt out their spheres of influence, simply passing through, and if he will not consent to the industry of were not held responsible for the the people which feeds their com- quarrels of his converts. Notwithmerce becoming the prey of anar- standing all drawbacks, missionchy. Any general uprising against aries have been gaining favor with the government would be equally the people and their rulers. When directed against foreign aggression; a famine occurs they are lookt on and if the government should be as the most faithful dispersers of unable to cope with it, foreign alms; and when schools and colleges nations would soon effect its are opened they are offered prosuppression. Weare therefore fessorships. Had the commonauthorized to anticipate compara- school system that was ordered a tive peace or exemption from the year ago not been revokt missionshock of war either foreign or aries would have been called on in domestic. We have equally good all the provinces to aid in carrying ground to expect that the protec- it into effect. That such an ention given to the missionary and lightened measure was enacted is his work will be more effective itself a ground of encouragement. than hitherto. The Chinese govern- The present regime is conservative ment is more than ever alive to the but not so reactionary as it has necessity of granting such protec- been represented. The intellectual tion. They have been taught by awakening goes on. The common recent events that in default of people and even the so-called eduprotection foreign powers will pro- cated classes are hungering for real tect their own people and seaports, knowledge. Books prepared by or provinces will pay the forfeit. missionaries are eagerly sought for, and schools conducted by mission- Had Louis Napoleon in 1870, in- aries are besieged by applicants as stead of seeking a quarrel with never before. Churches have shared Prussia, shown himself as prompt in the results of this awakening, to to avenge the massacres at Tientsin, what extent is shown by their rolls or the Emperor William has been of inquirers and growing memberto punish the murder of his subject, ship. Never again is China likely there would have been no more to fall asleep and dream her old massacres of missionaries in China. dreams. She offers the newest and Now the viceroys and governors grandest field for railway and minare cashiered for inciting to perse- ing enterprise. Her commerce is a cution; no mandarin will venture great factor in the trade of the to indulge his hostilities in that world, and to get the control of it form. Yet from the laissez jaire or even to p(')sse8s themselves of its disposition of the mandarins, and resources is a matter of contention especially from the patriarchal between the greatest nations of the system which makes each village a kingdom, and renders village wars West. Every advance in the in- Christianity would be, if it were fluence of those nations is so much not for such superstitions as God gained for Christianity, for without and immortality!" the protecting egis of Christian powers the old paganism would It's the old trouble, as old as the make short work of the infant philosophies that used to flourish church. around the Mediterranean. Some of the best minds are saying: "We In conclusion, all signs are aus- can't understand how there can be pices for the future of the missions any such God as you Christians in China. To the supporter of mis- talk about." There is no objection sions I would say let your gifts be to Christianity here in Japan that unstinted, for the present is a persists as this does. Everywhere critical time in which every dollar one goes, it is the first and last may be worth more than scores of great dOlibt and perplexity of the dollars a decade hence. To the thoughtful Japanese mind. It is directors of missionary societies I no recent affirmation, but one that would say the Chinese would like has come down through Japanese to take our education without our history. I may say that atheism religion. Let it be your care that here is as natural to thinkers as religion goes along with education. theism is in the West. This is Let schools have a larger place in largely the fruit of Buddhism, your scheme of evangelization. which is indeed in many ways a Good schools will be patronized by wonderful religion, and one that in the best people of the land and good the providence of God has brought influences find their way through much of scattered light into the them into the homes of the rich and darkness of the East. Japanese powerful. Finally, to candidates to Buddhism has room for both thethe mission field I would say in my ism and atheism. Thinkers here view no field is more promising have always seen the nonsense of than China, yet the work here is polytheism, and have contented fraught with danger and teems themselves with a mild kind of with hardship. If you come take atheistic philosophy that almost for your memento the ox standing ascribes personality to heaven, between plow and altar. Utroque while the common herd have been allowed to multiply their gods to para turn. any and every extent. Hence, of course, as soon as the evolutionary God. thought of the 'Vest came in, it was the agnostic side of it that met REV. J. H. DE FOREST, SKNDAI, with instant welcome. Add to this, that almost the whole mental JAPAN. power of the nation has been ab- sorbed in the materialistic side of (Missionary of the American Board.) Western civilization, and anyone can see how the thought of God is When I was in Yale, one day a as far from the average Japanese dozen of us were sitting on the old as heaven is from earth. fence enjoying student life to the full, when one of the boys remarkt: Let me give a few illustrations. "What a glorious place Yale would Some twenty years ago a widebe, if it were not for the morning awake gentleman of forty-five, the prayers-and the recitations!" hereditary head of his village, went That is just in line with what a to Yokohama to see the new order young man who had studied law in of things, and met some mission- Tokyo remarked to me not long ago: "What a splendid religion aries from whom he heard about tians teach Him," and when he God. Open-minded as he was, he bade us good-by he. said: "I'm a heard them gladly, received a Bible, believer now, and I wish you to and returned to his home. He read teach all my family that they too and read, but always ended with may believe." the everlasting "wakaranu," "I can't understand." Some three Those who know the beautiful years ago one of our evangelists story of our sainted Neesima, his made his acquaintance and intro- hunger and thirst for the living duced me to him. Repeated talks, God, and his instant acceptance of tho welcomed by him, made no Him, may blunder by thinking that more impression for God on his open-minded Japanese are all like mind than a pin-scratch would on him. Rathel' Neesima and similar granite. We gave him Dr. W. A. converts are exceptions, the rule P. Martin's" The Origin of Heav- being that it takes years and years en's Way," a book that in the early to break through this atheistic days convinced hundreds of Japan- crust. And it is done not so much ese of the existence of a Creator, by argument as by prolonged interbut it availed nothing here. Then course, in which a living Christian he tried a book on "Theism," by faith is manifested and gradually one of the gifted Japanese pastors, recognized by the doubter. Here is but he waived it aside as having no another instance: A few days ago message for him. "If," said he, a young man spent an hour with "what you call God is the univer- me. He had lived in Hakodate, sal principle that binds all things andhadmetforeigners andJapanese together, if it is the soul of the uni- Ohristianswith whom he had often ver:se, then I understand. If it is talkt about God. "I can't undernot that, I must give it up as some- stand it," he told me, "and it is not thing beyond my comprehension." only I, but we Japanese are all so. It seems, at first thought, as tho I'm the president of a young men's the old gentleman were on the club of a hundred members, -and all right track, for surely God is the my friends are in the same fix. soul of the universe. But this We can't possibly understand what man's" soul of the universe" was you foreigners milan when you say not the personal God, Creator, God." The hour's talk on this soon Father, Savior, it was only a phil- ended, and with this request, "I'll osophic principle, to whom no have as many men as possible come prayer could be offered, with whom together to-morrow night, and I there could be no more communion wish you'd give them just what than with the law of gravitation. you've told me." He did splendidly in bringing together some seventy- Now it happened that a Christian five adults, to whom the two evanpoliceman in that village had a gelists spoke, as well as myself. translation of Prof. Lee's "The We then held the usual after-meet- Making of Man," and loaned it to ing with those who remained for the chief. "Now at last I under- conversation, and he said: "I'm stand," was his glad greeting when now pretty well persuaded that I afterward met him. "I've read there must be a Creator, yet I can't this book, and reread it, and I be- positively say I really believe it." lieve I understand God now." Any way it made a big difference with Men of this stamp are as common him. That very night he publicly here as preaching is, and are found argued with the doubters of his vil- everywhere. Moreover, the writlage in favor of God" as the Chris- ings of many of the most popular scholars of Japan boldly brace the young men in a denial of the ex- men of eminence also write in this istence of God. Who has not heard strain, among whom are Ex-Presiof the fearless Fukuzawa, the first dent Rato, and professors of the to establish a private university, university. Leading statesmen, the best friend of foreigners there like the great Marquis Ito, in conis in all Japan, the intense patriot, versations that are at once reportthe pure-lived moralist, whose ed, frankly say they have no relighome is so Christian? Among the ion, and no need of any. And noble men who have made modern thus it results that hosts of intelli- Japan, there is, perhaps, none supe- gent people, under such leadership, rior t.o Fukuzawa. His daily paper, are as frank in confessions of ag- The Times, ranks among the very nosticism as they are in confession best of the empire, and for the last of nationality. year has been royally devoted to the cause of" family reform on It looks at times like terribly up- Western lines. His books sell in hill work to arouse a real deep becontinuous editions. A little five lief in the God and Father of our or six leaved tract, ridiculing the Lord Jesus Christ. Some halffoolish customs of women, was hearted Christians even question composed while he was sick in bed, the possible success of the work. and it brought him a return of But to me it is a foregone concluseven hundred en. Here is the sion that this great nation will brilliant author and educator who swing away from inherited doubts himself went in the early Meiji of the past, and the natural skeptiyears to the United States, and who cism of this transition age. For has educated his two sons in Boston, one thing, the necessity of a higher and yet he gives his thoughts on morality is compelling a re-thinkthe Creator to the eager public in ing of old questions, and this will these shallow words: "The universe surely lead toward God. Then the is a vast and incomprehensible ma- theistic thought of the West is chine. There is no reason for as- pouring into Japan through the suming that anyone created it. It literatures and histories of Chrismay be permissible to use the word tian nations, and this forces an in- Creator in speaking of the universe, quiry into the nature of the God but if there is a Creator, there must who figures so largely and prohe also a creator of that Creator, foundly in them all. Here in this and so on ad infinitum. So that city is a government college of one there is no other way than to say thousand students, in which is a the universe is a vast machine that Christian club of fifty members, appears as an impenetrable mys- and such facts as this mean the tery. It came by chance. We beginning of a mighty religious mortals also are born by chance, and moral revolution among young and assuredly are but a part of the men all through Japan. The Enggreat machine. . . . Man is like lish text-books in the schools, a nail in the great machine, or like wherever I have seen them, are full a bit of iron that goes around irre- of Christian thought, one being sistibly with the revolutions of the Joseph Johnson's "Living to Purwhole universe, with no knowledge pose." Some Buddhist schools are of the why."-" Hundred Talks of actually having the Bible taught a Happy Old Man." as a part of their regular courses, and in one instance the teacher is a Not only once or twice, but again missionary of the American board, and again does this vicious and be- Dr. M. L. Gordon. lated philosophy appear. Other Add to these agencies the varied influences of a few eminent Chris- There is a body of between thirty tian statesmen, some brilliant wri- and forty men called the High ters of deep faith, and the growing Educational Council. Its members body of self-sacrificing pastors and are appointed by the department of evangelists, to say nothing of the education, and they are men who 680 missionaries, and it seems to are prominent in educational me there never was a work for matters. Its powers are only ad- Christ that promises such magnifi- visory, but as its advice is askt by cent results in a comparatively the department in most change~ of short time, as this here in Japan. importance that are proposed, it Nay, the work already done sur- has much influence.

passes any in the history of mis- This body has just been in session, sions within the same length of and the department of education time. God himself is here, tho submitted to it a set of proposals, the Japanese don't recognize Him. which are intended to form the He was here long before we came, basis of legislation, if approved by preparing the nation to know and the council. One proposal is that understand Him. A considerable no person who is not conversant break has already been made in with the Japanese language shall the ranks of those who say so be permitted to become a teacher often-"'Ve can't understand God." in a private school, unless the in- The number is increasing of those struction is to be given in some who, with real joy, are saying by special subject. It was offered as the help of the Spirit-" Now we an amendment that a clause be in- understand God through Jesus. serted disqualifying all foreigners Christ, His Son." as founders of private schools in Japan. It is not difficult to see Eduoation in Japan. that mission schools are aimed at, but fortunately the amendment, REV. M. N. WYCKOFF, MEIJI GA- and, I believe, tho proposal also, KUIN, TOKYO, JAPAN. was lost in the council.

Missionary of the Reformed (Dutch) Church. Another proposal is that any person establishing a private school The Japanese are in many ways must have a teacher's certificate.

preparing for the days, so near at An amendment was offered making hand, when the revised treaties are it apply to the principal of the to go into effect. Some of their school and not to the founders, but preparations are amusing, some for some incomprehensible reason encouraging, and some alarming. the council rejected the amendment, There is just now much interest, and approved the original proposal.

especially in missionary and Chris- The proposal which excites most tian circles, in recent action of the interest is as follows: department of education. "In elementary schools, middle It is a very common opinion of schools, high schools, and all other both foreigners and natives that schools whose curricula are fixt by the educational department is less law, as well as in schools which advanced in its views than any other part of the government, and enjoy special privileges from the that the anti-foreign and anti- government, no religious instruc- Christian feeling exists more tion must be given, nor must any religious exercises be per- formed."

among those who are connected Two members of the council with educational matters than any- strongly opposed this proposal, but where else. it was approved by the council, ;md will no doubt be presented to the Would a Oentral Missionary Board In- diet, and may become a law. crease or Diminish Missionary Interest? The point is in the clause, "as well as in schools which enjoy BY WM. M. SMITH, special privileges from the govern- ment," and the purpose is that re- Teacher of Church History, Cleveland Bible ligion is to be banisht from all Training School. schools, public and private, or the pupils must be under the disadvan- In view of the agitation in some tage of being deprived of all privi- quarters looking toward a union of leges, especially exemption from churches, it is not out of place to conscription into the army at the inquire what would be the result of age of twenty years. a combination of missionary so- cieties. Several advantages of such The persons chiefly responsible an arrangement at once suggest for this action compose what is themselves. The systematic apporknown as the university party, as tioning of missionary territory, its members are mostly men who with a view to equalizing the effort are connected with the university. throughout the heathen world so Their watchwords are loyalty, that no field would be wholly negpatriotism, and eclectic national- lected would be one. Another ism. They place loyalty at the would be a better system of collecthead of everything, and by it they ing missionary information from seem to mean a revival of Shinto- all fields so that outgoing missionism and opposition to Christianity aries could be sent to the most By this action they pretend to shut strategic points. Still another out all religions from the schools, would be the larger scale on which but, in fact, they will exclude only the business transactions of the Christianity, for Buddhism is al- society could be conducted with the ready out, while they will continue consequent saving of money and to teach a religion of their own, greater influence. with the com- "based on the heavenly ancestry mercial world. of their sovereigns and the divine origin of their land." These advantages, as well as many others that might be men- It is not a pleasant outlook to see tioned, argue strongly in favor of a such a disposition manifested central missionary board for all the toward Christianity in educational churches. But 'they are not sufficircles, but it gives us great satis- cient to warrant the experiment faction to know that the leading without first carefully considering native newspapers are, without ex- the disadvantages of such a system. ception, opposed to the proposal, and are speaking out their minds Granting that denominational very freely. difficulties will have been settled before the question of a central We trust that public opinion will missionary board is seriously conbe strong enough to prevent such sidered, we will examine only such retrograde and harmful legislation. difficulties as would then remain. Japan is yet a land of surprises, Two important factors in missionand they are not all pleasant ones. ary work are the contributors and The longer I live among this peo- the missionaries. One can do nothple the less I seem to understand ing without communication with them; but I am not discouraged, the other. As most missionary for I am sure that for them, too, work is done by the small contributhe Gospel is "the power of God tions of many people, missionary unto salvation." boards afford the most convenient means of communication. The name for the missionary or field. board exists for the convenience of In this way the contributor is just as much a missionary as the man these two factors, and when occu- in the field. His heart is warm to- ward the heathen, and his soul is pying its proper place, is their blest because he is in touch with servant. In holding the place it the work of carrying out the great commission. Thus the two-fold does between the contributors and object of foreign missions is accomthe missionaries the board should plisht, results that can not be ob- tained when missionary money is make as small a gap as possible paid as an assessment; which very likely would be the manner of colbetween them, or vital interest on lecting much of the money by a the part of contributors is liable to central missionary board, the result of which would be the destroying be lost. In many cases this gap is of individual missionary interest. already large, so that money for Armenia After the Massacre. missionary purposes is paid more Dr. G. C. Raynolds, of the Amerias a tax than as the free-will offer- can Board Mission at Van, Armenia, in a personal letter, says: "You ing of a loving heart. know of the tide of desolation and But even if a central board could slaughter that swept over this land but a few years since, and how it secure the needed funds for the left its trail of homes burned or des- troyed, flocks and herds carried off, proper carrying out of missionary household belongings robbed, and, work, another objection remains. worse than all, a great train of thousands of widows and orphans The prominence given to the mourning husbands and fathers, cut off in the flower of their age by needs of the heathen in the ordin- the cruel hand of violence, or the following stroke of disease. In ary missionary address, naturally those fearful days one long-drawn wail of despair rose up to heaven, leads to the conclusion that the and the cry moved the hearts of evangelization of the heathen is God's stewards in all Christian lands to come to the rescue of multhe one object of foreign missions, titudes of children thus left help- less and forlorn. You are familiar but there are other objects that with the tale of how orphanages have sprung up as if by magic in must not be overlookt. Many all the great cities of the land, and business men in comfortable cir- your hearts would be cheered could you look in at those institutions cumstances of life pass their days and see the bright, happy faces once so wo-begone, their owners in toil, and their nights in weary now busy with the studies they would otherwise have had no wakefulness, because they have not chance to learn; or at the trades learned the secret that, "It is more which will afford them the means blessed to give than to receive." of securing a living. And then if you should talk with them, you There are self-centered lives on this would find that many of them had learned to love and adore the name side the ocean in just as great need of self-sacrifice as there are heathen on the other side in need of the Gospel, and we might add that one is in just as great danger of being lost as the other. As I once heard a Bible teacher put it: "It is not any more a question of whether the heathen can be saved without our help than it is, Can we be saved if we neglect them? "

The contributions that count are those that are given in prayer; prayer to find how much God expects, prayer to know where God would have it invested, prayer that it may be used to the best advantage after being given. Such a contributor likes to know the missionary who is supported by his contributions, or at least the field where it is expended, and pray by of Jesus, which before they had land, so that the children as they only heard in oaths. You would go forth may find a sphere for the hear them express an intense de- use of the knowledge they have ac- sire that the knowledge of this sal- quired, to practise the trades they vation of which they have learned have learned, to cultivate their may be carried to their companions fields in safety, and be allowed to still sunk in ignorance and sin. enjoy the fruit of their toil, that so You would feel that for these chil- they may secure their own liveli- dren at least their terrible suffer- hood, and find the people suffi- ings and losses had been blessings ciently at ease, in their own minds, in disguise, that in the loss of to lend a listening ear to those earthly goods they had found the truths that shall make them wise pearl of great price, and that in to salvation. At present, in this being deprived of earthly friends province at least, the people are too and protectors, they had found the perturbed in spirit, and too hard Friend alone truly worth securing. prest for the means absolutely es- You would feel that through the sential to existence, to give their education and conversion of these attention to spiritual themes. This children, teachers and preachers of is a sphere in which only Almighty righteousness were being raised up, Power, capable of swaying the ready and eager in due time to re- wills of nations and their rulers, turn, each to his own village, to in- and of bringing about changes troduce the light amid the more which now seem impossible, can than Egyptian darkness that has meet the case. So we need to parso long brooded over them. I do take ourselves to prayer. not doubt that all who are engaged in this work for orphans feel that " Another danger that besets the it is the opportunity of a lifetime, work comes from the jealousy of and long to use the blessed opening the ecclesiastics and members of in the best possible manner. We the Gregorian Church. In some need your prayers that we may not places this has already manifested make mistakes in our method of itself to the extent of securing the training these souls, but be led to closure of some of the orphanages the use of such means as shall make by the government. In other them the best possible instruments places it seeks so to hamper the for introducing these blessings instruction that is given as to make among their countrymen. ",Ve need it inefficient, and fall short of its skill to draw the line at just the high purpose. It will, doubtless, right place, between educating too unless restrained, impose such remuch, and introducing such tastes strictions on the children when as shall make them unwilling to re- they go forth as shall prevent them turn to their former mode of life from making known the truth as on the one hand, and on the other they have learned it. Again only hand of not bringing them to the an Almighty Power can suffice to point of greatest practicable effi- check these hostile influences, and ciency. allow the truth to have free course, run, and be glorified." "There are other directions in which we greatly need the powar of Early Persecution in Japan. prayer. That this instrument which we are preparing may accomplish In the earlier half of the 17th its work, it must have a field for its century, the Catholic Christians of exercise. At least some fair meas- Japan, then numbering many thouure of prosperity must return to the sands, were almost exterminated by one of the most fearful perseclltions ever directed againsj, Chris- The punishments which the abtians. Thousands were faithful jurer imprecates upon himself, are unto death, but myriads gave way Buddhistic conceptions: five sorts under the terror. These were com- of diminution of the energies, and pelled to abjure the Gospel in a three sorts of heat or fever; the form which has lately been redis- hell also, tho designated by a name covered in a Buddhist temple. Va- borrowed from the Christians, rious religious terms in it are bor- seems to be the Buddhist hell. rowed from the Spanish and Portu- What is most significant, however, guese. The latter, instead of the is that the abjurers, Christians, are Spanish Dios, still retains the Latin to swear by their own God, and by Deus. The renunciation is as fol- Santa Maria, to renounce the lows: Christian faith; their own God and Santa Maria are to punish them, 1. Having been a Cbristian from the year if thl;y relapse into Christianity! – to the year – , I now, by reason of the We see how the heathen feel conaugust decree of the year – , change my scious of having to reckon with a faith, and that without any mental reserva- strong force. On the other hand, tion, and from henceforth account myself a" we see how wholly without religbelonging to the – – sect. ion, and without any understand- ing of religion, these men must have 2. I now repent of having aforetime soli been, who could devise a formula cited permission to go over to Christianity, so utterly against all sense, accordand from henceforth even to my death I will ing to which the Christian God not relapse into Christianity: nor will I per- must yield Himself to 1;e the helpsuade my wife and children, kindred, or other er of the persecutors, and the punpersons thereto. And moreover, if priests isher of His most faithful confess- (padres) come from anywhere and would ors! persuade me into confessing this faith, I, by reason of having subscribed this testimony, Thank God, the tears and pangs will not consent. Should I ever relapse into of conscience of the unhappy Chrismy former Christianity, I hereby de'clare in advance, by this oath, such reversion of no tians upon whom this hideous oath effect. was forced, have past away. "God 3. From the Lord of heaven above, Deus, grant that the impressing courage and from Santa Maria, and from all angels am I willing to suffer punishment, and when of the elder Japanese martyrs may I die I consent to be given over to the prison be found glowing in the breasts of called Inferno, into the hands of all the devils, and for a period of endless length to all their successors!" suffer the pain of the five pinings away, and of the three fevers; moreover, I will here- Testimonies to Missions. after in this world consent to become a Lazarus, and men shall name me White Leper and A Japanese (not a Christian), in Black Leper. To these points I swear this fearful oath. an article on "The ethical life and conceptions of the Japanese," thus 10th month of the year Kwan ei (1635). Province – – . refers to the power of Christian e~ample. "The missionaries," he (Name and seal of the abjuring party.) writes, "have lived good honest (:-<ame and seal of the wife and sons.) The above-standing three paragraphs all lives, and been careful not to give abjuring Christians have to copy off; the last two all peasants and servants have to copy occasion for scandal; the native o..i, and the nlagistrates of each place are to attest the signature. Christians, as a rule, have in their 10th month, 10th day. lives been consistent with their Representath-e of the Regent in Kyoto. profession. It was a very great Isakuru Suo no kami Shigemune Kitayama. and noteworthy thing that there Magistrate -_. Peasant –. should be these men and women As is remarkt by the Zeitschrift from the Far West to represent to fur Missionskunde, from which we us the ethical and spiritual side of translate: their civilization. By their very presence they remind us of the importance of morality and relig- ion in the life of the nation." IV.-EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT.

Rev. Gilbert Reid and the " Mission conformity of the whole nation to Heaven; what is to be cherisht is Among the Higher Classes in China," universal love and parental kind- ness; what is to be done as service It will be remembered that some is the general distribution of alms." years since Mr. Reid, a Presbyte- rian missionary in China, was im- Here 1s an ethical creed with no prest with the idea that the time had fully come for invading" Cre- distinctive Christian doctrine, and sar's household," and undertaking work among the upper stratum of might have come from Confucius society in the Celestial Empire. ,Ve felt and exprest to Mr. Reid, as well as Christ. and more publicly in print, grave misgivings as to the project. ,Ve He then draws the character of remembered how God had not chosen many of the high-born, his father as such, and shows that mighty, wise somethings-but the seeming nothings; and that the he was faithful to Confucius' motwhole history of missions illustrates and proves this. ,Ve feared to, "If you love your son, make that our Brother Reid might be tempted to "trim" and "cater," him labor," etc. This part of the in order to win the favor of the mandarin class, and members of paper should be reproduced, as no the royal household. Our impressions have been confirmed by the description will reveal the worldly subsequent developments of the work; and especially after reading wisdom with which Mr. Reid has the contribution of Rev. Samuel 1. Woodbridge in the Chinese Re- composed the appeal, as a means of corder, in which he makes a kind but severe criticism of Mr. Reid's winning the support of the Chinese publisht appeal. higher classes. 'Ve have only a In the Wan K woh Kung Pao, of September, 1896, there appeared an growing conviction that this is not article entitled in English, "In memoriam." The article is a bio- the way to win Chinese literati graphical tribute by Rev. Gilbert Reid to Rev. John Reid, his father. and noblemen to Christ. vVequote The whole sketch is curiously and skilfully adapted to Chinese no- from the" appeal," the italics being tions. For instance, after describing his father's literary attain- our own: ments, and successive examinations, he gives the substance of his "He held that Chinese Confuteaching, viz: cianism makes the .finest dcistinc- tion bettceen Hewven and men, and "Transforming virtue must come that 'unless the student of Metaphyprimarily from Heaven; Heaven sics becomes thoroughly verst in begets the people; the people serve the Chinese Classics he will never Heaven as Father. Consequently get even a glimpse of the Hall of he founded the doctrine with this Holy JJfen and Sages. Much less design; what is to be learned is a could he become conversant with the principles of mutual inter- course. In consequence of this my father bade me put into practise the teachings of Chinese sayings and literature in connection with the whole of the Chinese Classics; he bade me also take the Western Classics and travel about in China. For the West also assuredly holds to a doctrine entrusted by Heaven to be establisht, superior by far to Buddhism or Taoism. '

" I came first to the Continent of Asia in 1882, and lived in the city of Chi-nan-fu, provInce of Shan- tung, China, making frequent visits to Peking, Tientsin, Shang- hai, and other points. Every letter received from my father contained the oft-repeated order: 'Diffuse the doctrine, help the good, be friendly with neighbors, and end quarrels.' When in 1894 China and Japan had the strife of words and the Japanese compelled a treaty, and when "He had a broad forehead, a Roman nose, and very large, bright among all the countries under eyes. He was conscious that his spirit would return to heaven and Heaven there was not one that not be annihilated. Our doctrine says that in addition to this there was not overwhelmed with sighing, is the animal soul which descends and rises again. As my father was he was still more distrest at the born a good man, it is right that he should enjoy this great happiness. open insult offered to the holy Then I have examined the text of the Chinese classics, and they speak virtue of China, and repeated his of 'the ascent and descent as if present.' I firmly believe, for there injuction to me, adding: 'The offi- is evidence, that my father's spiri- tual form comes into the dwelling cials of China are great and the of his descendants and secretly helps them. From henceforth I literati many and noted for their shall hope to meet him in some trance or vision, altho I am now moral character; the people are cut off from the sound of his voice and the sight of his countenance. numerous, and not a few are faith- Alas! how painful!

ful and just. If you wish to instil " His whole life was bent on the path of duty. He was deeply read, a desire in all to make the coYmtry and wrote many books, six of which were publisht. strong, you must gradually intro- "My father was born May 3rd, duce the true principles and learn- 1820, and died January 2nd, 1897. On account of his death, and my ing of the West to transform the aged mother still living, I am re- turning immediately to my counfathers and seniors and instruct try. Your excellencies and gentle- men, behold and pity me. Grant the son!'; and younger b1'others to me a memorial and I will be grate- fulforever. A respectful statement nurse their vengeance and arouse (to those concerned)."

themselves to martial efforts. They, Mr. Woodbridge remarks, and then, can naturally and without his c:;'iticisms seem to us timely, difficulty regard China as the peer respectful, and sensible: of Europe and America. I hear "Among the" higher classes in China it is usual for the son to anthat the court of China is contem- nounce the death of his father by the distribution of a paper someplating a change of methods, but I what similar to this. His friends and relatives return consolatory fear that unless the plan receives a gifts. The author of this 'state- ment' is simply following Chinese general support it will not be per- custom. From the fact that he re- ceived many presents before he left manent. You must endeavor to China, it may reasonably be inferred this remarkable document was cirtravel about among the Chinese culated among the Chinese before it appeared in the periodical elseand influence them as the light dust where referred to. It may be safely stated that many thousands and the slight dew; altho you may have read it. It is not necessary, then, to offer an apology for disnot help the country to any great cussing in one paper what has ap- peared publicly in another. Deliextent, still if you awaken one man cate as the subject is, and even pain- ful as it may be to some, it is fair from his ignorance, China will that we, as missionaries, should receive one more degree of benefit.

Along this line of learning the things that are suitable you must plan for with care.'

"And so, regardless of my un- worthiness, and without daring to busy myself with the government of the state, I humbly continue to hold that the natures of men' can be harmonized; and I am establish- ing the Sage Honoring Institute in China's capital, hoping to promote intercommunication between the Chinese and foreigners; to repress foolish notions, and thereby arouse innate intelligence and ability more and more every day until strength is attained. Thus, to some extent, I am not disobeying my father's orders. And now when my scheme is scarcely launched, he has sud- denly left the world! Alas! How distressing! On the 2d of January, 1897, whilst in Peking, I received the sad missive from New York, announcing his death, and his part- ing injunction: 'Even tho your strength be small, exert it to help China. ' As has been seen, his earnest purpose was love for the good. . know the facts. One object of our to instil a desire in all to make the coming to China is to shake the country strong you must gradually truth free from aU error, and it ill introduce the true principles and a mock delicacy that refuses to per- learning of the"Vest to transform, etc.' And the son carrying out the form this duty even tho it be done injunction of his father is establish- over the grave of 'a man sent from ing 'the Sage Honoring Instituteto God,' whose Christian, not heathen, . . • arouse innate intelligence name was John. and ability more and more every day until strength is attained.' It "In writing or speaking of the may well be askt what this decease of a Christian minister one 'strength' is. The character used is ch'iang, which, in combination naturally dwells on the source of with tao, means a robber. Altho his holy life and character, as well some writers may think they have as the achievements he had attained tamed the word by mildly calling it and the victories he had one for the 'reform,' ch'iang is still a blood- thirsty Indian with all the war Redeemer. So when this' in me- paint on. moriam,' as it is termed in the Kung Pao, meets the eye one con- "If China were thus 'reformed,' fidently expects the writer to show missionariesandall otherforeigners all these and a happy termination would soon be packt out of the of a useful life in the triumphant country, Italy conquered, Egypt death of a Christian. In this, how- annext, Portugal put down, Spain ruled, Austria extirpated, Russia ever, he is bitterly disappointed. defeated, Prussia ruined, and Eng- Not only is the blessed name of land intimidated. Jesus studiously avoided and the "In this paper, which seems also Christian religion not mentioned to be the author's confession of except in a covert way, but there is faith, his eminent fitness to 're- form' China is abundantly ex- nothing whatever to show dis- hibited. He is among the third tinctively that this preacher of the generation of learned men, and is Gospel possest any better hope and himself an 'American provincial faith tha,n the ungodly Confucian- graduate; , he seems to admire that prince of 'reformed individuals ,- ist. It is possible for a Chinese Napoleon. The Shi King tells us that who has been in contact with Chris- the spirit of Wen Wang ascended and descended from Shangti and astians to read alittle of the true doc- sisted his descendants. The writer trine into the article, but the mass says, with indubitable reference to of readers will be convinced that this boasted king, that he has cer- Mr. Reid lived and died as do the tain evidence that his father's Christless Chinese literati. 'spiritual form comes into the dwelling of his descendants and "In rendering this highlypolisht secretly helps them.' China would literary production into English, thus get this advantage. While we admit that Mr. Gilbert Reid is one we have ruthlessly sacrificed ele- of the most popular foreigners gance of diction on the altar of among the higher classes in China, and that the world speaks well of perspicuity. But certain characters him, judging from this paper we which missionaries have caught and should suggest that he has forgot- ten the calling of the missionary to tamed, here dodge about like wild preach salvation from sin to a poor Indians in the woods of America. ruined world." Like the red man, too, they lurk The Japan Treaties and Missions. insidiously and sneak about ready to do mischief. We have used our Japan, since July 17 last, has best endeavors to allow all such been recognized by Christian nacharacters their full Chinese face value, preferring a rough transla- tions as on a footing of equality tion to a smooth lie. Time and with them. She is th8 only Asiatic space do not permit the examination of the serious errors and ten- nation so recognized. Subjects of dencies of this 'statement.' Its foreign powers, while abiding in trend is in the direction of perni- cious heresy, and it suggests ideas repugnant to the' faith which was once delivered unto the saints.'

Apart from making his father appear a Confucianist, the writer exalts Western learning above the Gospel which to the Chinese is foolishness. The words which the father writes to the son demand special attention here: ' If you wish Japan, no longer are amenable in mission that they could go into the their respective consular courts, but interior at all, and residence was subject to the code of Japan, and to not allowed even in exceptional the regular court procedure of that cases. All this is now done away empire. with, and r issionaries may go to abide in any place in the empire, Concessions have been made in and thus be permanently near to return by Japan, whereby residence the work of the native churches, or of foreigners belonging to these project missions themselves in any nations is no longer restricted to new parts. the five ports in which it was hitherto only allowed, but residence Again, hitherto it has not been in any part of the empire is per- possible for foreigners to acquire mitted. Missionaries have been title to property in Japan; now they obliged when visiting the interior may hold under a twenty-year to do so on a passport whichlvas iease, and may become legal memlimited to a given time. It was bers of a firm or corporation, with often well nigh impossible to reach or without Japanese associates. their starting point within the time There is nothing in the treaties, allotted, because of accidents in- however, to prevent the Japan cident to travel or ill health. The government from granting the permit did not allow them to teach right of ownership of land when it a foreign religion; it was for travel may be pleased to do so. The civil in the interest of science. 'Ve do code of Japan is based on the civil not know that missionaries directly law of Germany. The criminal violated the conditions implied by code is undergoing a thorough reevangelistic addresses made by vision; the commercial code, which themselves. They were, however, went into effect June 16th, is based inspiring the promulgation of the on that of Germany. Americans Gospel by their native pastors, may now travel and reside where churches, and teachers. They were they choose, subject to the same superintending a variety of schemes laws as are Japanese. There is no intended for the establishment of a restriction whatever in the matter foreign religion. The government of religion. Foreigners are exempt knew this, and might have refused from forced loans, military service, a passport at any time to those and military contributions, but not who had acted thus in the mterests from any taxes that would lie of the" science" of religion! Some against property if the owners were missionaries thought that they Japanese. They may take mortwere not excusable in making these gages upon land and buildings. indirect evangelistic visits, merely because the government did not So far as appears from the face call them to an account for violat- of the text of the treaties it would ing the spirit and the letter of the appear that missionary privileges permit. Others thought that the and protection of property are congovernment might interpret for siderably advanced, and confidence itself its own text, and so long as it is increast by a provision that any was an open secret, that they went laws of Japan now existing, or to advance the interests of Chris- hereafter to be enacted, which contianity, and the government did flict with the treaties are null and not ask them to cease doing so, they void as against the treaty. That were fully authorized to continue is a step in advance of the civilizain that course. There was no doubt tion of the Supreme Court of the however that it was merely by per- United States'decision in the case of our treaty with China, permit· ting Chinese to immigrate here. It will probably not all be plain sailing when Japanese who are We had an unexpired time treaty inexpert in administration of Western laws, come to apply them, with China, based on the Burlin- but there is a wide difference be- tween the present religious free- game principle, that one of the dom assured in the empire and the sign-boards of fifty years ago which common rights of mankind was threatened anyone with the loss of his head if he introduced Chris- that of changing place of residence. tianity or promulgated teaching unfavorable to the then acknowl- But Chinese immigration, in obe- edged gods of Japan. The whole procedure in the case of these Japan dience to the demands of Califor- treaties furnish evidence that, after all, the world moves. J. T. G. nia at that juncture a pivotal State A Fourfold Argument. in the national election, was pro- Rev. Dr. Henry B. Smith, so hibited by a law of Congress, and, loved as the theological leader in the Union Theological Seminary in on a test case, the Supreme Court its olden time, and a man of such universal information, gave an out- decided that the national law took line argument fOL" organized mis- sionary endeavor, whi~h will not precedence of the international soon be forgotten by those who were wont to hear him. Itembraced treaty. Just or unjust, the deci- a fourfold argument: the doctrinal the exceptional, the experimental; sion was submitted to by China. and the historical, somewhat as follows: All this by no means exhausted 1. The doctrinal. The spirit of missions is the question of ethics involved in the Spirit of Christ, et<;. Christianity is a doctrine, teaching an Incarnate God, an the procedure. Happily there is atonement, a new birth, and a new life; teaching and exemplifying a love that is left no room now for the Japanese universal and impartial, and manifested mainly in unselfish effort for souls. government in a fit of passion or 2. The exeeptwnal. Christianity is solitary prejudice to override rights guar- in this: teaching one blood for one race of anteed in the treaty. A further :'!,nbfo~~ ~f~~~~~i~~~~~d~::!r~~~~:gr~~~ to guarantee is, that within the past 3. The experimental argument: r:lristian Europe and America, as fruits of missions, ten years Japan has become so far vindicate the methods of missions. He who would not send the Gospel to heathen peoa constitutional government that it ples must first ask himself, What would I have been but for missions? The purpose of is not now possible for the execu- miSSionary enterpris", to do for present heathen what has been done for the present tive to override the laws. The Christian nations when they were in the same condition. It is admitted that somecourts are no longer subservient to times there is slow progress. All great and permanent results are slowly wrought. Esthe will of the persons in authority. pecially changes of intellectual, social, and moral life are necessarily slow. Mor"over, The minister of justice of the in many cases it must be borne in mind that the work is preparatory, like breakwater on Japan government is quoted in the coast, or foundations of Eddystone light- Weekly Times of Japan as saying house.

in an address at a public dinner in 4. Hi.•torical argument: Where the spirit of missions is found, there is the Spirit of Tokyo: Christ-i. e., Holy Ghost. And wherever a church or a disciple is indifferent to mis- Various ordinances and regula- sions, there the flame of a renewed life is with tions have been devised for the greatest difficulty maintained at all, if, inpurpose of giving full protection to deed, any really exists. the life and property of persons of the various nationalities who are to come under Japanese jurisdiction. Special attention has been directed to the reform of the judicial system. Great changes have been introduced in the machinery and personnel of the law courts. Whatever reforms have been achieved in the administration of criminal law, in the law of civil procedure, and in the organization of law courts do not exhaust the full extent of the aim of the imperial government, and further changes will be introduced dependent upon the report of the officers despatcht to investigate the workings of American and European courts.

RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS

• V.-RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS.

THE CHRISTIAN CONQUEST OF ASIA. By John sents "arrested development, Islam H. Barrows. 12mo, 258 pp. $1.50. Charles perverted development, and Chris- Scribner1g Sons. tianity cor1'1Lpted development," etc. This is not only a valuable contribution to missionary literature, The sketch of Mohammed and but to the study of comparative his career is impartial, appreciative, religion. It has come to be a well- and discriminating. He g i v e s known fact that Dr. Barrows, the abundant credit to Buddhism and president of the W orId's Congress Brahmanism for all that is good in of Religions at Chicago, was the them, while he stoutly maintains first Mrs. Haskell lecturer in India the vast superiority of Christianity, upon this class of themes. These- and demonstrates the essential and the Morse lectures of 1898-embrace vital· defects in all other religious the results of Dr. Barrows' re- systems. It is not necessary to acsearches into the religious systems cept all Dr. Barrows' views and of the Orient, and his observations conclusions, while conceding a high in his personal tour. It is not too value to his book. It is a thoughthigh praise to say of these lectures ful volume; it evinces a strong that they are the fruit of a wide mind grappling with great probreadmg of the best books on the lems, and treating them with candor subjects treated, and of a careful and courtesy; there is not a trace and scientific study, as an eyewit- of rancor or the controversial ness, of the actual life of Eastern spirit, but a charity that may by peoples. some be considered as bordering on laxity or undue liberality. As a rhetorical masterpiece the book is a picture and a poem. In The whole treatment of the fact, the ornate style is, perhaps, theme is masculine in vigor and a hindrance to the calm and candid feminine in delicacy. The book is weighing of the matter presented. certain to have many readers and Dr. Barrows bears the reader along to be regarded as one of the best on the current of his sparkling books on the subject of comparastyle, charming him so completely tive religions. Had the abundant by the fascinations of his imagina- quotations and references been tive diction and word painting that markt by foot notes, and a copious the judgment is liable to be swept index been added to the contents, hurriedly on to the author's con- the book as a whole would be imclusions. But this is scarcely a proved. But it is a valuable addiblemish-it is only an excess of tion to the modern missionary beauty. library, and will be read with in- terest and profit. The matter seems to be as carefully compiled and arranged as THE H,STORY OF THE LONDON MISSIONARY the manner i'3 studiously polisht SoCIETY, 179f>-1895. By Richard Lovett, and attractive. The quotations M.A. With portraits and map. Two volumes. alone are a rich body of gems, 8vo, 832 and 778 pp. 21 shillings. Henry selected with much care, and in Frowde, London many cases giving the cream of the volume from which citation is This history stands by the side of made. For example, he quotes the even more copious chronicles of from Lawrence's" Modern l-Iissions the Church Missionary Society as a in the East," that Judaism repre- remarkable record of what God has accomplisht, both at home and abroad, in thie the first century of modern missions. The London Do FOREIGNERS NEED .A.. TEXT-BoOK TESTA· MENT? By R. W.Mason. Missionary Society was organized This pamphlet is a rlea for such as a result of the evangelical re- a Testament on the ground that foreigners in America are anxious vival under Whitefield and the to understand English, but find it exceedingly difficult to do so be- Wesleys. It owes its century of cause of the difficulties in orthog- raphy. By a "Text Bock Testaprogress to the continuance of the ment" Mr. Mason means a copy of the Gospe-Is and Epistles with same spiritual life in the church. simple and effective .. helps," the chief of which would be a pro- The author has gathered, with re- nouncing column throughout pa- rallel to the ordinary text, and a markable skill, the records of the key at the bottom of the page.

formation and work of the society, We believe that some such Testa- ment would be most helpful from and has presented them readably every point of view, but are not prepared to say whether or not and forcefully. Many a " romance that advocated by Mr. Mason is the best that can be devised. It has of missions" is contained in the many excellent points however, and is well worthy of consideration. pages of these two volumps. The Monthly Missionary Bibliography. stories of the transformations in HISTORY OF THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. Polynesia, of the pioneering in By Richard Lovett, 111.A. 2 vols. 8vo. South Africa, the persecutions and Illustrated. Maps. 21 shillings. Henry Frowde, London. triumphs in Madagascar, and the INTERNATIONAL YEAR BOOK: The World's progress in India and China are of Progress in 1898. F. M. Colby. 8vo, 932 pp. $2 50. Dodd, Mead & Co. thrilling interest, and form an un- FROM TRE HIMALAYAS TO THK EQUATOR. By answerable argument for the prose- Cyrus D. Foss, D.D. 12mo, 256 pp. $1.00. Eaton & Mains, N. Y. cution of mission",ry work, and, SIBERIA AND CENTRAL ASIA. J. W. Bookwalindeed, for the divinity and unique- ter. :1>5.00. Springfield, Ohio.

ness of Christianity. The names SIX SYSTEMS OF I;'DIAN PHILOSOPHY. Max of Henry Nott, Robert Moffat, Muller. 8vo, 618 pp. $5.00. Longmans, Green & Co., N. Y. David Livingstone, Robert Morri- ENCHANTE" INDIA. Prince Kargeorgevitch. son, Dr. Vanderkemp, John Vil- 12mo, 305 pp. $1.75. Harper & Bros.

Iiams, Samuel McFarlane, James CHINA. Robert K. Douglas. 8vo, 450 pp. $1.50. G. P. Putnam's Sons. Chalmers, Cotton Mather, James JAPAN AND ITS REGENERATION. Rev. Otis Legge, John Chalmers, Griffith Carey. 12mo. The Student Volunteer Movement for Foreign Missions, New John, James Gilmour, John Ken- York.

neth McKenzie, besides a host of JAPAN IN TRANSITION. Stafford Ransome. Maps and Illustrations. 8vo, 261 pp. other missionary heroes living and $3.00. Harper & Bros.

departed, indicate somewhat the CONVERSION OF THE MAORIS. Donald McDoug- all. 12mo, 275 pp. $1.25. Presbyterian high type of men who have workt Board of Publication, Phil.adelphia.

under this society, while the multi- TORO: Visits to Ruwenzori (Africa). Bishop Tucker. Illustrated and Map. 8vo. 1 tudes of names unknown to the shilling and 6 pence. Church Missionary world, of those who have served Society, London. under this society in the foreign field, give some idea of the many MISSIO"S IN EnEN. Mrs. Crosby H. Wheeler. who are faithful laborers, sowing Illustrated. 12mo, 11)3 pp. $1.00. Flemthe seed and gathering the harvest, ing H. Revell. whoselotitistotoilon in obscurity here, but who will receive crowns THE RESCUE OF CUBA. Andrews Draper, LL D. and commendations hereafter. Illustrated. 12mo, 186 pp. $1.00. Silver, Burdett & Co. Statistics do not indicate correctly the amount of work accomplisht PUERTO RICO: Its Conditions and Possibiliby the society, and yet it is inter- ties. Wm. Dinwiddie. Illustrated. 8vo, esting to note that in the century 293 pp. $2.50. Harper & Bros. (1790.-1895), over 900 missionaries (exclusive of wives) were sent out, ALAsKA-ITS HISTORY AND RESOURCES. Miner and the income increast from $55,- Bruce. Illustrations and Maps. 8vo, 250 000 to over $650,000. pp. ~2.50. G. P. Putnam's Sons.

These two volumes are of great ALASKA AND THE KLONDIKE. Angelo Heiprin, importance for missionary libra- F. R. G. ti. Illustrations and Map. 12mo, ries, and will well repay a careful ,1.75. J). Appleton & Co, reading.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

VI.- GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

EDITED BY REV. D. L. LEONARD, D.D.

THE KINGDOM. heroism and of audacity in the whole history of our English race_ -At the recent anniversary of But you can not think what it the London Missionary Society, means unless you go and face it." Principal Fairbairn referred to the courage which made India Eng- -The C. M. S. Gleaner has this to land's, and went on to say: "Many say about "Our Own Mission- a time the men of a'rms or the men aries" : "Many of the new mission- of law, or still more, the men of aries leaving England in the com- wealth, may turn haughtily upon ing autumn have already been the missionary and ask why he is assigned to their respective mis- there. He is there in obedience to sions, and a considerable number a grander courage, in fulfilment of have been taken up for support as a higher function than their own. 'own missionaries.' For several Think what he faces. There is a years prior to last year practically people far older than we, civilized the whole number of new missionwhen we were savage; there is a aries of the year had been taken people with a classic literature up each year for support. Last older than 011r own, full of tales year some few remained un~up­ and full of heroism dear to the ported. The number of supported heart of the Hindu. There is a re- missionaries now stands at 432. ligion embedded in custom, revered This number includes 56 honorary, and worshipt, embalmed in mem- 42 supported by colonial associaory, consecrated by victory and tions, 51 by Gleaners' Union and defeat, dear to all hearts, holding branches, 193 by associations and many minds. There is a great social other bodies, and 90 by individual system wherein the individual friends. An' own missionary' is counts for nothing, and the caste allotted either on payment of a and the family and the guild are yearly sum of £100, or, as many all in all. To change that is almost friends prefer, on an annual paylike trying to lift by persuasion the ment representing the sterling earth from its very axis. Yet that equivalent of the actual stipend is what the missionary faces in paid to the missionary. This latter India, a land and people less open sum varies with the stations, since to conquest, more deeply embedded the expenses of living and traveling in the past, more profoundly differ greatly. It ranges from £50 guarded by sacred associations than to £200 for an unmarried missionthose the soldier or the civilian can ary, and more for a married misface; and the missionary faces them sionary." without arms in his hand, without an imperial power behind him, -Anent the recent discussion of faces them in the power of a great "Special Objects" by the foreign faith, in whose strength he hopes missionary boards at a conference to overcome and prevail. There he in New York, with a "consensus lives, there he works, and the won- of 20 boards is to discourage and der is that he does not in dismay avoid giving for special objects as die, that he does not in shame re- far as practicable, and only 4 are treat, that he still lives, still works, found willing to resort to this and still carries on his great at- method without misgiving," the tempt, the grandest example of Indian Witness remarks as fo1lows: "To us on the field, the pol- sions with the god-like light of an icy adopted by the home boards in unselfish purpose. Transmute this dealing with gifts for special ob- clay into pure gold. Make your jects seems to lack at some point or purpose very specific and definite. other. The evidence proves that Bring to bear the force of our there is an increasing tendency in pledge upon your business. Route the direction of giving for special avariciousness with a godly purobjects. More than once have we pose and say: 'Trusting in the Lord pointed out this tendency and af- Jesus Christ for strength, I will firmed that the boards will find make money for him. I will at themselves powerless to arrest it. the first possible moment support, This is now practically confest through my own denominational by the mission boards of Protestant board, one or more workers for Christendom, yet the policy is dis- Christ on the home or foreign field.' tinctly discouraged by the majority What a glorious day for worldof these boards. We are not indif- wide missions that will be when ferent to the duty of educating 100,000 young American Christians givers to give from the highest make that covenant with God!" motives; but in the case of many true-hearted givers, the highest -Dr. Warneck takes little stock motive of which they are capable in the claims put forth by certain is to conscientiously give to an en- RQman Catholic statisticians relatterprise or institution, the needs of ing to phenomenal growth in their which have been laid upon their foreign missions. Beginning some hearts or brought before their three hundred years ago, certain minds in some peculiar and provi- undertakings of the Jesuits and dential way. In view of the grow- other orders in Africa and the ing drift toward giving for special East appeared to be crowned with objects-a weakness, if weakness it signal success; but, largely through be, for which the boards practically depending upon political influence, admit there is no remedy known to at the beginning of this century them-is it not the part of true these were all in ruins. It is true wisdom to accept the inevitable that greut gains have since been and address themselves to the task made; say from 4,000,000 Catholics of most wisely and effectively guid- in non-European lands to 26,000,- ing the instinct which so largely 000. But this is mainly from emiprevails and promises to become gration. Only 3,500,000 converts paramount in all the churches ?" are claimed in India and China, while Protestants can count 4,000,- -This call of president F. E. 000. The giving of 210,000,000 Clark to the 3,350,000 Endeavorers is Romanists for missions is $3,500,000, significant, and is likely to lead to while that of 150,000,000 Protestants great results. Surely, these are is nearly $15,000,000. phrases to conjure with: "Make money for God"; "Support one or -The matchless (at least for the more workers in the mission field": New W orId) shrine of Ste. Anne de "Young men, make money for Beaupre is not losing its fame, or God. Pledge yourselves to turn magic power to heal; for" during your best ability to the making of last summer this Mecca on the money, not for a selfish and sordid northern bank of the St. Lawrence purpose, but that through your was visited by more than 120,000. money the world may be evangel- On a single day 7,000 persons asized. Glorify this meanest of pas- cended the holy stairs in kneeling posture, From every State in the Union, from every province in the fact that societies can work up a Dominion, and even from remote gush of spasmodic enthusiasm and New Zealand, devotees have trav- secure funds for these new fields eled to the cluster of convents and more easily than for older fields. churches nestling among the blue Laurentian hills, twenty miles east -The eighty-third annual report of Quebec." of the American Bible Society shows that the total receipts of the -To my thinking, no one follows society during the past year were in the Master's footsteps so closely $352,617, of which $100,268 came as the medical missionary, and on from donations from individuals, no agency for alleviating human auxiliaries, and church collections; suffering can one look with more $176,671 from legacies. There were unqualified satisfaction. The medi- also returns from sales by foreign cal mission is the outcome of the agents and missionary and other living teachings of our faith. I societies to the amount of $30,142; have now visited such missions in returns from sales of books donated, many parts of the world, and never $3,672; income from funds and insaw one which was not healing, vestments, $26,992; net income from helping, blessing, softening preju- the Bible House, $14,870. The sodice, diminishing suffering, making ciety's auxiliaries purchast during an end of many of the cruelties the year books amounting to $69,- which proceed from ignorance, re- 062. The total issues for the year storing sight to the blind, limbs to amount to 1,380,892 copies, of which the crippled, health to the sick; 719,622 were distributed in other telling in every work of love and lands. The society is represented skill of the infinite compassion of on the foreign field by 12 agents, 4 Him who came "not to destroy in Asia-the Levant, Siam, China, men's lives, but to save them."- and Japan; 3 in South America- Mrs. Isabella Bird Bishop. Argen tine Republic, Brazil, and Venezuela; 1 in Central America, -This solemn protest, or warn- 1 in Mexico, 1 in Cuba, 1 in Puerto ing, sounds out from far-off Rico, and 1 in the Philippines. heathen lands: What are we to conclude regarding all the pala- -Student missionary campaign ver about comity and cooperation work is going Oll during this sumthere has been in America within mer in each of the following the past two or three years, between churches: Methodist Episcopal the numerous missionary societies Ohurch, Methodist E pis cop a I of the country? The conferences held by the representatives of the o h u r c h (South), Presbyterian boards of missions have discust these topics in the most amiable Church, Reformed (Dutch) Church, and enthusiastic way, yet we learn Congregational Church, Lutheran, that not fewer than thirteen socie- General Synod, Methodist Church ties have exprest their intention of in Canada, United Presbyterian prosecuting missionary work in Church, and others. Reports from Cuba, ten have resolved to enter the campaign managers for these Puerto Rico, and half a dozen or various bodies give promise that more have the Philippines on their these months will see as great an list! If we are not mistaken, this advance in campaign work over outburst of missionary zeal for last summer as last summer was America's new possessions is very ahead of all previous years in aglargely of the flesh, induced by the gressive effort.

-Nearly 9,000 societies of Chris- tian Endeavor report missionary contributions, with an aggregate, books. Rev. Marcus L. Gray, of St. including all money given to relig- Louis, Mo., is the founder and ious objects, of nearly $500,000. president. The society that leads the list is in St. Peter's German Lutheran -For sixteen years the Congre- Church, Allegheny City, Penn., gational Home Missiopary Society with $1,584. The next society has carried on specific work in bedeserving mention is the First Con- half of foreign populations. It is gregational Church, of Washing- helping to maintain nearly 100 ton, D. C., with $1,372. Next German churches, with a membercomes the $1,338 contributed by ship approaching 5,000, in 13 States, the society in the First Presbyte- mostly west of the Mississippi river. rian Church, Aledo, Ill. Then It aids, also, about 100 Scandinacomes the Second Baptist Church, vian churches, 7 French Canadian, of St. Louis, Mo., $1,152. The Ox- 6 Bohemian, 1 Polish, and 1 Slovak ford Presbyterian Church, Phila- church. It is laying foundations delphia, Penn., reports $1,283 for Spanish churches in Florida contributed to missions and benev- and New Mexico, and now is lookolences, of which amount $842 ing toward Cuba as a hopeful field. was contributed directly to missionary boards. The Juniors of the -The Presbyterian Board, which Brighton, Mass., Congregational ended its last fiscal year with a Church has for two years led all balance in the treasury, is sending the Massachusetts Juniors. This out over 50 new missionaries. They year the amount is $247 for mis- have been carefully selected from sions. The Chinese Society of a large number of applicants, and Christian Endeavor of San Fran- will go to Africa, Brazil, China, cisco, Rev. Jee Gam, pastor, has Japan, Korea, India, Siam Laos, contributed $689 to their own mis- Persia, the Philippines, Syria, and sionary board, $415 to their own the United States of Colombia. home church expenses, and for other benevolences, $109; in all, -The Reformed Episcopal $1,213. Church is seeking in this country 2 missionaries for much needed UNITED STATES. service at Lalitpur, and the means for their support. -The Cross-bearers' Missionary Reading Circle, which is complet- -The Presbyterian Women's ing its tenth year of service, announces the following course of Board of Home Missions has a reading for 1899-1900. broad field represented by these I. Biographical. 1." Thomas J. Comber," John B. Myers. statistics: II. Islamitic. Schools. Teachers. Pupils. 2. H Mahomet and Islam, I' Sir William Muir, Alaskans ………. 11 28 634 K. C.S.I. III. Formosan. Indians………… 18 88 1,418 8. U From Far Formosa," Rev. George L. Mexicans………. 24 48 1,316 Mackay, D.D. IV. Apostolic. Mormons ………. 29 66 1,728 4. "Apostolic and Modern Missions," Chal- Mountaineers…… 86 111 8,085 mers Martin, A. M. V. Periodical. Foreigners……. . 3 6 230 5. "The Missionary Review of the World." 121 347 8,411 The membership fee is fifty cents -Investigations made by Dr. a year, but this is more than made Dennis show that of all missionary up by discount on missionary boards and societies in the world that of the Presbyterian Church has the largest number of medical missionaries. Of those who are thoroughly trained and graduated at medical colleges there are 50 men States was the thought that we had and 33 women. Next in rank in a common work and a common this respect is the board of the mission to do for humanity." Methodist Church. In the transm~ssion of famine relief funds dur- -All things considered, the Briting the last fifteen years the Presby- ish and Foreign Bible Society, as a terian Board has taken the lead, spiritual force making for the distributing tens of thousands of world's redemption, is scarcely secdollars for famine relief in China, ond to any other organization. Persia, India, and other lands. There now exist over 7,600 auxili- aries, branches, and associations, -In the Presbyterian Church, of which nearly 5,700 are in Eng- South, a beginning has been made land and Wales. The circulation in forming companies of Covenant- of Bibles, Testaments, and portions ers, both senior and junior, to stim- of Scripture during the past year ulate interest in missions. The reacht the enormous total of over Colors is the printed organ of the 4,479,000 copies. The total issues movement, with headquarters at by the society since its foundation Richmond, Va. in 1804, have been over 160,000,000 copies. Translations or revisions -The Record of Christian Work, are now going on in more than 100 Fleming H. Revell Co., has selected different languages, and nearly 1,000 translators, revisers, and naa missionary for South America, tive assistants on various commit- tees are in charge of this worldand is soliciting funds wherewith wide task. to send and sustain him. -The eighteenth report of the EUROPE. Zenana Missionary Society tells something of what English women Great Britain.-Returning from are doing for their Indian sisters. his recent visit, Bishop Whipple There are now under its care 36 declares: "The most remarkable zenana missionaries, 6 of whom thing I noticed in England was the have a full medical qualification, friendly spirit manifested in every and under their superintendence quarter to our country, and with it is a staff of native women workers a great desire to learn more about numbering 158. The ordinary inthe organization of the missionary come of the mission has now reacht work of our branch of the church. £6,013. There is a building fund of There has been a great deal of talk £1,140, a reserve fund of £3,538, an in England and elsewhere about the annuity fund of £1,626, for the crisis in the Church of England on benefit of those agents who are laid questions of ritual. But the ques- aside from work through age or tion which was most prominent, infirmity. The Zenana Mission and of which I saw most, was that Quarterly has now reacht a circucoimected with Christian wprk at lation of upward of 20,000. home and abroad. I think that the great heart of England realizes, -The Bible Lands Mission's Aid as it has never realized before, that Society has publisht its forty-fifth God has placed these English- report, which shows receipts for the speaking races in the forefront of year of £4,256, expended mainly humanity, representatives of con- in Turkey, Syria, Palestine, and stitutional government and Chris- Persia. Since the beginning £96,- tian civilization, to carry their ben- 905 have been received and exefits to all the people of the earth; pended. and underlying this desire for a closer relation with the United -The Religious Tract Society has fied doctors in the mission field, the just past its centenary, and had a Germans have scarcely It dozen. noble story to narrate of efficient According to Dr. Warneck, the service performed for the kingdom Basle Society sent out the first through the printed page. Among German medical missionary, the the rest it has publisht, or assisted Rhenish Society has now 4, and in publishing, literature in some will soon' have 5 in the field; the 230 languages and dialects. It has Moravians have repeatedly sent disseminated its publications liter- out doctors; the Gossner Society ally over the length and breadth of trains natives to medical service; Europe, Asia, Africa, and America. Berlin I. is seeking a medical mis- The total circulation of the so- sionary; Berlin III. is sending one ciety's publications since 1799 shortly to Usambara; and many amounts to over three thousand other societies have it in view to millions. begin medical mission work, but are unable to find the men. -The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel (S. P. G.) is pre- Russia.-Communications from paring to celebrate its 200th anni- the scene of the famine in South versary, with a beginning next Russia rehearse a tale of great sad- June and to continue a year. Its ness. In many districts the people income was £132,356 last year. The who have so far survived are the number of ordained missionaries, victims of great suffering through including 12 bishops, on the list is typhus and scurvy. They lie in 787, in Asia, 252; in Africa, 192; in miserable huts away from friends, Australia and the Pacific, 42; in and unable to do anything for their North America, 211; in the West own nourishment or recovery of Indies and Central and South health. Young and old alike are in America, 51; and 39 chaplains in dire distress, and many who were Europe. Of these 125 are natives formerly well-to-do are to-day helplaboring in Asia, and 47 in Africa. less and forsaken. The Christian There are also in various missions women who have arrived in Kazan about 2,900 lay teachers, 3,200 to nurse the sick and feed the hunstudents in the society's colleges, gry, are showing a devoted spirit. and 38,000 children in the mission In some cases they are medical schools in Asia and Africa. It is students, spending their holidays estimated that three-fifths of its in this service. By the end of work is bestowed upon non-Chris- March the Red Cross Society had tian peoples, and the rest upon organized 629 free dinner-rooms in British colonists. the Kazan province, both for chil- dren and adults, where hot food Germany.-Last January a so- was supplied to 45,000. Allowances ciety was founded in Stuttgart for of flour were also granted to 71,500 the promotion of medical missions. people, and baked bread to 14,500, Its aim is to meet the growing out of 240 bakeries; (l shelters were need for qualified missionary doc- organized for 466 persons; 34 tors in the mission field, to promote bakeries, with a cheap sale of an intelligent appreciation of this bread; 60 feeding stations, for 2,691 department of missionary work, men; 25 tea houses, and the night and to procure for it the necessary refuge. Altogether the Red Cross financial support. The prospectus provided food for 132,000 people in points out that while the English the Kazan province. – London and Americans have over 500 quali- Christian. ASIA. quarter of a century of self-denying toil: The Turkish pasha sent a Turkey.-The catalog of Robert special messenger to express his College for 1899 has appeared. The sympathy, and to offer every aid total number of students, including in perfecting the funeral arrange- the preparatory department, is 288. ments. The Armenian bishop sent The number of nationalities repre- a similar messenger, and deputed sented among the students is really some one to represent him in the phenomenal, including Greeks, Bul- public services. Five Gregorian garians, Armenians, Turks, Eng- priests came to the church and ,went lish, Israelites, Americans, Aus- to the grave, one of them pronoun- trians, and French. The record of cing a eulogy in the church. At the alumni is most suggestive, least 3,000 of the people followed showing what influential places the body to the grave, all the lead- they have occupied in civil and po- ing Armenians being there, and the litical affairs, including the prime Armenian shops of the-city being mini3ter of Bulgaria, and a host of closed, altho it was a busy day. other government officials, mer- chants, bankers, teachers, and law- Syria.-Dr. H. H. Jessup reports yers. The total number of gradu- that recently the Greek Hospital ates is 345, while 2,128 different stu- Society of Beirut unveiled, in the dents have enjoyed the advantages open court of the St. George's Hos- of the institution. pital, a white marble bust of Rev. Dr. Cornelius Van Dyck, the Amer- -April 14 was a great day ican missionary, physician, and for Anatolia College, Marsovan. scholar, who for ten years attended The governor of the city, with a the hospital. The occasion was one retinue of the officials and many of great interest, evincing the grat- Turkish gentlemen, accompanied itude of the Syrian people to Dr. by a regiment of soldiers in full Van Dyck, and their hearty appre- dress, and with sound of bugles and ciation of a life devoted to their drums, came into the mission welfare. This is the first marble premises for the public reading of statue erected in Syria in modern the firman establishing the college. times, and it is interesting as hav- The ceremony was very impressive; ing been set up by members of the a scribe standing between the Orthodox Greek Church in memory governor and President Tracy, of an American Protestant mission- having read the document, the ary. An immense crowd of people governor past the firman to Presi- were present-Greek, Mohammed- dent Tracy, following it with a ans, Maronites, Jews, and Prot- written address, to which reply was estants–and some very eloquent made by Professor Hagopian. These and beautiful addresses were made exercises were intersperst with by Syrian scholars and physicians, cheers from both the students and expressing their admiration of soldiers, "Long live the king!" their friend and benefactor. 'Prayer followed, in which Rev. Edward Riggs led, using the Turk- India.-Vedas are not for the low ish language, all listening with pro- caste and Sudras. Only the twice- found at ten t ion .-Missionary born can study them. Out of the Herald. 286,000,000, the 14,000,000 of Brah- mans, 29,000,000 of military land- -Rev. A. W. Hubbard, of Sivas, holders, 47,000,000 of ordina.ryland- died recently, and these were holders, and 12,000,000 of traders, among the tokens of the esteem in and 2,000,000 of Kayasths have a which he was held at the end of a place in Indian society. Vedic re- are Europeans belonging to 34 assoligion does not recognize the Sudras ciations, thus indicating that half and the low castes. There are 141,- the associations are purely native. 000,000 of these fallen people in Thirty-six associations raise for India, who are victims of ignorance, current expenses £2,463, besides superstition, and fatalism. £81 for national work. There are 9 European secretaries giving all -In 1820 the Fr'iend of India their time to the work, and 2 native commented in terms of astonish- secretaries, the latter bemg mainment and gratification on the fact tained by the funds raised in India. that during the preceding ten years no less than 27 works had issued -The University settlement, from the native presses. But the which has been projected by the government reports on Indian pub- Madras association, has secured as lications show that the books its head worker Rev. L. P. Larsen, printed and publisht in India in who has been engaged in work in 1897 were as follows: Madras for ten years under the Danish mission. Mr. Larsen is Bengal…………… 4t:/) 1,485 2,282 thus the first of four university graduates who are desired for work Madras.. .. . .. .. . .. .. 223 557 969 among the students of Madras, in connection with the settlement Bombay……. …… 53 385 1,036 plan. Living accommodations for N ·W. P. & Oudh…. 91 these men have been provided in 520 1,466 the new Association building.

Punjab. . .. … .. ….. 101 897 1,074 -At a recent meeting of the Scot- tish Foreign Mission Committee C. Provinces. . . . . . . . 5 46 52 the gratifying announcement was Mysore…. .. .. . .. .. . 3 113 made that the Rev. Bipro Charan 81 Chuckerbutty, for!l1er minister of St. Andrew's Bengali Church, had —–;r~t~_:_:_:_::_:_:_:_:_: -956 3,9716,992 handed over his whole property to the Calcutta mission council for Of these, 1,709 dealt with religion, the benefit of the missions. The and 134 with philosophy. property consists of houses, govern- ment securities, cash, etc., and -From the Rajputana mission amounts to 9,345 rupees, or about press, Ajmere, has appeared the £623. This property has not been Protestant Missionary Directory of saved from mission salary, but India for 1899, compiled by John represents llilr. Chnckerbutty's Husband, Ajmere. It is a most earnings from University exuseful and carefully-arranged hand- aminerships, school text-books, book. The number of Baptist mis- and other sources, over many years. sionaries in India is 436, showing a decrease of 17; Congregationalists, -The Hindu Patriot says: "The 159, increase of 8; Church of Eng- native Christian is generally lookt land, 528, increase of 38; Presby- down upon by Europeans. He has terians, 467, decrease of 2; Method- also got a rather bad name-given ists, 298, increase of 23; Lutherans, by people who bear little love to 263, increase of 68; Moravians, 27, him. It is,. therefore, refreshing to increase of 20; Society of Friends, find a man like Sir Alexander Mac- 25, increase of 4; female mission- kenzie, praising native Christians aries, 108, increase of9; independent in his speech at a missionary gathmissionaries, 400, increase of 178; ering, as Iuen 'than whom a more Salvation Army, 86. Total, 2,797; increase over all, 329.

-The Y. M. C. A. has 92 associations in India, of which 86 report a membership of 5,109; of these 1,042 devoted, humble, pure-living, and China.-The imperial decree of upright set of men could not be March 15th, authorizing the hierarfound,' and to know whom well was chy of the Roman: Oatholic Ohurch indeed 'to love them much.' Some to communicate directly with offiof the native converts have been cials in Ohina according to the remost distinguisht in their days, spective rank of officials and clergy, and the greatest of modern Ben- is one of the delightful surprises to galee poets, the late Michael Mad- which residents of Ohina have behusudan Dutt, was a convert, as come somewhat accustomed within also the great Bengalee poetess, the the past year. Bishops are authorlate Toru Dutt, whose untimely ized to demand to see viceroys (govdeath cut short a career which had ernors general) and governors, and given the greatest promise."-Bom- in case of the absence of the bishop bay Guardian. a common priest may represent him. Vicars general and arch- -An educated Hindu, Mr. Fillai, deacons are authorized to demand says, in a lecture copied by The to see provincial treasurers, judges, Helpmeet, from The Indian Maga- and taotais. Other priests can see zine: "A knowledge of the high prefects of the first and second intellectual advancement attained class, independent prefects, subby Hindu women, and the honored prefects, and district magistrates. position they occupied among our There are several specifications as Aryan ancestors in ancient times, to detail, but the agreement doubtis likely to create a stimulus in less represents a great victory of every true Hindu to work for the the French minister, M. Pichon, emancipation and enlightenment who has thus compelled the empress of our women. We read of Mait- dowager to recognize foreigners rayi and Gargi, versed in Vedanti as the official equals of Ohinese philosophy, discussing with men mandarins, a point which was a on its abstruse doctrines. Vaisvan- matter of dispute in the empire for ari, a highly cultivated and pious many weary decades. Ve hear lady, and a hermit, composed that communications have been hymns in praise of the gods, and addrest to Protestant missionaries performed sacrifices. Even among in the interior acquainting them the Dravidians, there was Avvai, with the new status, but this has the popular poet, whose moral certainly not been general. The aphorisms are almost the first les- effect will probably be to give an sons taught to every school-boy or external impetus to the Roman girl. Other names need not be Oatholic Ohurch, which has a readymentioned. It is enough to know made hierarchy, but what use Protthat in ancient times great scholars estants wiII make of it is very unin different branches of knowledge certain. There is no country where flourished among Hindu women. it is more perennially true that "if Let us compare the intellectual you live it was a mushroom, but if condition of women in these days you dieit was toadstooL" A. H. S. with that of those great scholars. Our heart melts at the great igno- -The Times, of London, states rance of our women, our sympathy that negotiations have been comto them is redoubled, and we are pleted for the construction of an forced to realize our sacred duty to Anglo-German railway from Tienelevate them to the intellectual po- tsin to Ohinkiang, a distance of 613 sition which their great-great- miles, the roa] to be finisht in five grandmothers had once attained." years. The German section, to be under joint German and Chinese Zenana ~';:issionary Society. In control, will run from Tientsin to 1881 there were 4 native clergy, the southern border of Shantung with 1,300 communicants, 4,000 adprovince; while the remainder of herents, contributing $1,000; in 1899 the line to the city of Chinkiang there were 10 native clergy, with will be under control of the English 4,000 communicants, 19,000 adherand Chinese. . ents, contributing $7,000.

-The gifted and heroic Dr. -The Methodist New Connection Griffith John, of the London Mis- founded a mission about forty sionary Society, writes home as years ago in China, in the valley of follows: "As to my coming home, the Yellow River. The encourag- I have not fully made up my mind ing growth since 1888 is thus set not to come. My dreams-the forth: dreams of years-are being fulfilled one by one. My dream Jf seeing a 71 more chapels-more than double. strong mission in Central China 36 more churches-close upon double. has been fulfilled. My dream of 878 more members and 765 more probationcarrying the Gospel from Hankow ers: adding members and probationers through Hanan to the borders of together, close upon double. Canton has been fulfilled. My 67 more preachers-7 times as many. dream of seeing an educational 23 more teachers-more than double_ institution establisht in connection 20 more schools-nearly double. with the mission in Central China 342 more scholars–3 times as many. has been fulfilled. In three years hence the Hanan mission will be on ]apan.-July 17, a new treaty its feet, and so will the educational wen t in to effect between the ITni ted institution; and I shall be seventy States and Japan, at which time years of age then. It strikes me new tz'eaties between Japan and that I might come home then with nearly all of the countries of a good conscience. Don't you think Europe, and some of the South so yourself? " American republics, also went into effect. It is an event of far-reach- ing importance, as the many new treaties place Japan on an entirely new footing with the world at large, and the nation is recognized for the -In an address made lately in first time as an equal in every re- London, Rev. J. Martin, of the C. spect. Or, as Mr. Jutaro Komura M. S., stated that the Fuh-kien says: "The 17th of July marks the Mission was about to celebrate its turning point in the _diplomatic J ubUee. He was able to institute history not only of Japan but of an interesting comparison between the Oriental countries in general.

the condition of things in that mis- It will be the first instance in which sion when he joined it in 1881, as the 'Vestern powers have recog- compared with that in 1899. In nized the full sovereignty of an 1881 there were 5 ordained Euro- Oriental state. This action of the peans, one medical missionary, and enlightened nations of Europe and no laymen; in 1899 there were 14 America shows that if any country ordained Europeans, 6 medical mis- is ready to assume a full share in sionaries, and 2 laymen. In 1881 tlte responsibility and affairs of the there' were, exclusive of wives, no world at large, these old and en- C. M. S. women, and 2 lady repre- lightened powers are ready to admit sentatives of the Female Education such a country to full comity – Society; in 1899 there were, exclu- among nations. So we regard the sive of wives, 30 C. M. S. women, 2 advent of this treaty as an impor- of the Female Education Society, tant step, not only for Japan, but and 32 of the Church of England for all the nations of the East." -In a letter from one of my Ja- charged by Buddhists and Shin- toists alike against their Christian panese helpers-an evangelist labor- neighbors. It is simply a combined effort, and a desperate one, on the ing about fifty miles from KoM- part of the devotees of the old idolatries;to save themselves in the he says that some leading men in coming religious cataclysm."

the place where he is working wrote -It is now twenty-five years since the first Kumiai Congregato the head temple of their Bud- tional church, of 11 members, was organized in Kobe. Reckoning the dhist sect in Kyoto, askingforable average increase from that year to this, every year has seen one new priests to visit the town, and for member added for every three old ones until the general council of 55 sermons in favor of expelli.ng Chris- delegates, which met in Osaka, April 6-10, represented a body of tianity from the place. The aston- 72 organized churches. Thirty-five are entirely self-supporting, and ishing reply was given that" Chris- over 10,000 members are served by 71 Japanese ministers. This body tianity is a civilized religion, and legislated for a mission3ry organi- zation which is entirely self-supthat efforts to expel it from the porting and raises over 3,000 yen a year. country are not to be made." This AFRICA. is a very sudden and surprising North.-General Kitchener anturn in affairs. Up to within very nounces that the Nile railway will be completed to Khartum by Sept. recently the head temple and all 1. Khartum is just half way from Cairo to Uganda, the distance from the Buddhist priests in the country Khartum to either place being about 1,250 miles. As the trains have been most anxious to close are already running from the Cape of Good Hope 1,300 miles northward the entire land to the religion that to Buluwayo, it follows that more they call "foreign."-Rev. J. L. than 2,500 miles of Cecil Rhodes' "Cape to Cairo" road are now Atkinson. finisht. The distance from Bulu- wayo, northward, to Uganda is A missionary, writing from about 1,300 miles. Adding 1,250 Japan, says: more from Uganda to Khartum, it will be seen that half of the great "I see by the papers, that the railway is already built. Shintoists are so apprehensive in regard to Christianity, that they -The annual report of the Cenwish to withdraw from the field tral Morocco Medical Mission, of before the battle which they seem which Dr. Robert Kerr is director, to expect with the beginning of the tells a story of progress and deera of 'mixed residences.' They velopment. From Rakat, Salee, prefer to be called the professors of and Larache as a basis of operathe cult-a cult which confines tions, a deeply interesting work is itself to managing rites and cere- carried on among a population of monies, to being the representatives of a religious creed. Thus they will be not a 'church,' but a sort of bureau of rites, covered by the shield of the government, and secured from all religious controversy. The Buddhists, too, are trembling. The trepidation in religious circles is a supernatural power in the religion of Christ which it is perfectly useless to try to cope with, if it shows itself in its might."

~The Rev. James H. Pettee, twenty years a missionary in Japan, is home on a furlough. He says: "There is temporarily in Japan some social ostracism of Chri s t ian s . Teachers are dis- charged for the most trivial causes, if they chance to be Christians, and the totally unjust accusation ~f dis- loyalty to the emperor is freely from six to eight hundred thousand proper public sentiment for the people, all living in tents. suppression of the evil.-Mission- a.ry Herald. West.-Bishop Tugwell, of the C. M. S. at Lagos, West Af- -From Elat, West Africa, comes rica, in a letter to the' London the following from the pen of Rev. Times, reports that enormous C. W. McCleary: "On Wednesday quantities of gin, rum, and brandy night we were surprised to find are pouring into British 'Vest at our door about twenty young Africa through Lagos, Akassa, men and boys. When askt what Bonny, and other ports. He affirms they wanted they said: 'We came that within a few days of the time to hear God's words. Weare of his writing thousands of cases of thirsty for the good news!' We intoxicants had been stockt on the had them come up on the porch, wharves of the merchants. Drink- brought out the organ, and had a ing habits a~e being formed, not little meeting. After the meeting only among the heathen and Mo- some of theni askt very practical hammedans, but among the better questions as to certain acts, whether classes. Seventy-five per cent. of they were right or wrong. On the deaths among Europeans are Sabbath night they askt to come attributed to their drinking habits. again, for they said they wanted to While some of the British officials know better what they must do in seem to oppose the traffic, they order to be a follower of God. At do it ineffectually. An enormous that meeting one young man led in revenue is derived from the traffic, prayer, a very earnest, intelligent but the moral degradation is still prayer-and another said he wanted more enormous. The bishop says: to try to follow Jesus. Again they "It is a shameful and horrible askt questlOns if it was right to do hypocrisy to boast of our imperial certain things. The next Sabbath greatness and suffer such evils to night they came without asking go uncheckt." In an appeal to and we had a good meeting. And Christian Englishmen to take some last Sabbath night forty came, and prompt and definite action in the we took lanterns and went down to matter, he calls for the prohibition the schoolhouse and had an mof the importation of spirits in teresting meeting. One or two districts where the trade has not women came and some of the old yet been introduced, and that in chief's sons who are counted the other districts the duty on the im- worst set in this district." ports shall be raised so that the price shall become practically pro- -From Hugom Station, Nkama hibitive. That this letter of Bishop River, Dr. Bennett writes of the Tugwell's in the Times has greatly gross darkness prcvalent: "It is so aroused the British traders in Lagos that at times I almost think I can is evidenced by the fact that they feel it. Superstition, fetish, witchhave brought an action for libel craft, have a terrible hold on the against him on his return to Africa. people. A man comes to my dis- The committee of the Church Mis- pensary with disease far advanced. sionary Society has hastened to He says, 'I have a witch. I have assure the bishop of their sym- tried to kill the witch, I can not pathy and of their readiness to succeed; you try!' A man comes accept the pecuniary responsibility in from the bush with many charms for his defense. Possibly the stir hanging on him. I ask, what is thus made will serve to arouse a this for? what is that for? He laughs good-naturedly and replies, 'I am on a journey; this small deer wheat-meal, 700 sheep, 27 oxen, 5 horn is biang esoli (biang is Fang tons of sugar, 800 lbs. of tea, 4501bs. for medicine); it makes me invisible of coffee, 2,500 Ibs. of soap, 150 cases to any enemy I may meet on the of paraffine, and 160 loads of firepath; if he shoots at me the bullets wood were used during last year. will not harm me, that is the biang Besides their school duties the pu· esoli!' A small piece of hard pils and students are required to do wood hangs from bush rope tied outside work, and selected boys around his wrist; that helps to assist in the office, bookstore, lishow him a safe path through the brary, post-office, and hospital. forest. A leopard tooth hangs from The farm raised 174 bags of wheat, a cord around his neck; this is 'gun 333 of maize, 24 of barley, 9 of rye, medicine '-it will make his gun 40 of potatoes, 345 bundles of forsh90t straight. A piece of iron age, 700 of green fodder, and 4,000 with a tooth from a night civet pumpkins. fastened in it, gives him fortune in trade. A piece of old wood with a -Swaziland is now quiet. Bunu, few nails in it prevents people the young king, has evidently cheating him; another iron charm been taught a good lesson by the tells him how to find the man who Dutch, and has given up his cruel has wronged him. A small horn practises. The nut taxes are being with a hole in its apex he uses to paid up. communicate with the spirits of war, which let him know by signs -The South Africa General :Miswhether he had better make a pala- sion have five stations and four ver with certain other people or not. churches, and hope soon to open up Another leopard tooth would tell new districts in this country. They him if he should fight. He takes a are establishing a training home bowl made from a small log, fills it for evangelists at their most northwith water and holding the leopard erly station, and will soon have tooth high in the air, allows it to five in training. Souls are being drop into the bowl. Then, if the saved, and they are much encourpoint of the tooth points in the aged. direction of the town of his enemies he will do well to fight them, but if -The Rev. C. 'V. Mowson, who the root of the tooth faces toward the town, he will surely lose in a has labored for ten years in the fight." Transvaal and Swaziland District of South Africa, tells the story of South.-These items from Love- progress in these words: "During dale will be of interest: At the the past nine years our churches close of last year there were 662 have grown from 46 to 142; our native;; in the institution, 390 boys preaching places from 97 to 296; and young men, and 272 females, ministers and assistant ministers and the fees received amounted to from 21 to 43; our paid lay workers £2,940, being £400 above the next from 41 to 113; our unpaid workers best year, which was 1896. Besides from 374 to 1,128. We had nine the scholars there are the apprenti- years ago 2,299 full members of our ces to the various trades, who are church; to-day we have 8,794, an also required to spend a certain increase of 6,495. We had 620 memamount of time in educational pur- bers on trial then, but we have tosuits. For Dr. Stewart's large fam- day 3,506; we had 2,514 scholars, ily 1,100 bags of maize, 325 bags of but to-day we have 9,784. Nine years ago we ministered to 11,000 worshipers; to-day we minister to no less than 46,000. The increase of the past two years, I venture to -In Portuguese Amatoryaland, say, has been the most remarkable the Swiss missionaries, whose head- increase which any of our mission- quarters are in Delagoa Bay, are ary districts has ever had to report. doing a splendid work among the We have added to our membership Souzas. ,Ve are hoping soon to over 2,100 full members, and have give a full report of their work. no less than 12,300 class members. The tribe they have been working I speak of them as class members, among was entirely neglected un- but they are members who have til they took up the work. The served one, two, three, four, or five sale of drink to the natives is a years, and are still serving their great hindrance, but in spite of all, probation in order that we may be the work goes on steadily. perfectly satisfied that they are fit to receive the Sacrament." -In Natal there are 54,000 im- ported Indians, employed largely < -Teteleku, chief of the Amapum- on the sugar plantations and tea uza, was found dead in his hut at gardens. The Church of South Af- the Zwaartkop location yesterday rica, the Wesleyans, and the South morning, and tho the old man has Africa General Mission, all have recently complained of illness, his missionaries working among them. death was unexpected. Deceased In the Niajozo valley, work has was well known in Maritzburg, and recently commenced among the had the reputation of being one of Zulus, with most encouraging re- the ablest and most straightfor- sults. ward heads of the native tribes in the Natal Colony. He was chief East.-The latest news from for 50 years. The Amapumuza Uganda is most cheering. The extribe own 1,300 huts in the Umgeni, king Mwanga and the slave-hunt- Lion's River, Umsinga, Dundee, ing king Kabarega of Unyoro, have Impendhle, New Hanover, Umvoti, been defeated and captured. We and Estconrt, and number over may hope, t.herefore, that we have 5,000 people. During the Zulu war, seen the end of the wars which Teteleku headed a contingent of have disturbed Uganda for many 500 of his tribe, for which service months. he has been in the receipt of an allowance. In his younger days he ISLANDS OF THE SEA. was in the service of the late Sir Theophilus Shepstone. Many bur- Hawaii.-On Sunday, June 11, gesses and visitors to Maritzburg a notable service was held in the have availed themselves of the op- Central Union church of Honolulu, portunity to witness native cus- in behalf of the Hawaiian Evantoms and dances at the Zwaartkop gelical Association. It was prelocation. Teteleku was always sided over by Rev. Dr. Hiram Bingpleased to see Europeans at the fes- ham, and after a sermon by Dr. S. tivals, and it has been hinted that E. Bishop, and an address by Dr. he used to get up a marriage for Bingham, concerning what the Hathe edification of special visitors to waiian Association, in connection the city. The English cricketers, with the American Board, had done when last here, were so delighted for the evangelization of Micronewith the entertainment afforded sia, a company of Gilbert Island them by Teteleku, that they pre- scholars from a neighboring Hasented him with an ox,-Natal Mer- waiian plantation, drest in native costumes, presented the work ac. cury. complisht in their behalf by mis- Ilionaries, American and Hawaiian, asking for still further aid for their women, to the use of la tuba, or people. In closing the services Dr. coconut whisky. They are all Bingham, in behalf of the Hawaiian Association, presented the nominally Roman Catholics, but needs, not only of Micronesia, but the men pay little attention to their of that great island of tpe Philip- church. Leprosy exists, and indipines, Mindanao. Mindanao is about five times the size of Massa- cations are seen everywhere that chusetts, has a population of one million, and there is not a single the disease which so commonly fol- Protestant missionary within its borders. The Hawaiian Associa- lows laxity of morals IS widely tion deems this a fitting field for prevalent. One officer states that labor for the Hawaiian churches, and at this service the Central " the priests are the moral lepers of Union church was askt for an ex- the place, and are a great drawback pression of its judgment on the proposed movement. This expres- and detriment." All the reports sion was not to be by vote, yes or unite in affirming that the climate, no, but by gifts of money or pledges. The response was certainly remark- tho tropical, is excellent, and that able, the offertory amounting to the island might be made a delight- $10,459. This looks like business, and gives striking evidence of the ful place of residence if proper missionary zeal of the Christian people of Honolulu. means were used for its renovation.

Guam.-The reports of naval offi- Obituary Notes. cers who have lately visited Guam, say that the island, which is the The sad news has come to us by southernmost of the Ladrone telegram from Japan, that Archgroup, has a fair tableland running along the west I'hore line, back of deacon Warren died from the efwhich is a range of mountains of moderate height. The soil is fer- fects of an accident on June 8th. tile, and in some sections very rich. A greater loss, humanly speaking, The native products of the island are not varied, but the fruits and could not have befallen the Japanvegetables of other lands, when in- ese mission. Mr. vVarren went troduced, thrive well. The population is estimated by Lieutenant first to Hongkong, China, in 1864, Cottman as about 7,000, tho no reliable statistics can be obtained. and was transferred to the Japan Nearly all the people are of mixt Mission in 1873. He was, thereblood. Foreigners are very few, among them four Spanish priests, fore, the senior C. M. S. missionary besides former employees of the Spanish government. The people in Japan, Bishops Evington and are characterized as indolent and Fyson, the two next in order, havcontented, being able to obtain necessary food with little labor. ing gone out in 1874. He was the They are lax in their morals, and greatly addicted, both men and repository of much valuable expe- rience, alld was lookt up to as a guide and counselor by the whole mission staff. He held the office of secretary of the mission until the increase in the number of dioceses led to a modification of the method of administration, and he retained until his death the secretaryship for the Osaka jurisdiction. Just now, when the chief clauses of the revised treaty with this country will be coming into operation, it seemed of great importance that he should have been spared. But the Lord knows better than the wisest of His servants, and He is with our brethren. The late archdeacon gave two sons, the Revs. C. T. and H. G. Warren, and a daughter, the wife of the Rev. G. Chapman, to the work, who are still laboring for Japan's evangelization. – Church Missionary Intelligencer.

The Missionary Review of the World — April 1896

ORIGINAL PIO~EER TIBETAN

u Mi8S Taylor and her'l'ibetan servant Pont:;:o ha ve now separated fronl this Band, Miss Taylor having starttd un intlependent mission. 11 A GROUP OF PUNJAB MISSIONARIES AND NATIVE PASTORS. MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

VOL. XIX. No. 4.-0ld 8erie8.-APRIL.-VoL. IX. No. '.-New &riu.

GEMS GATHERED. AT THE LIVERPOOL CONVENTION.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

The Convention has passed into history. In time full records of its pregnant proceedings will be furnished for permanent preservation and wider circulation. Meanwhile it may be both wise and helpful to cull, in brief form, some of the many utterances which made this occasion memorable, availing ourselves of such reports af! that of the Gltristian, of London, which has been prepared with uncommon carefulness and fulness. As it would occupy undue space to enter· into the details, and as a previous paper has outlined the Convention as a whole, we shall now put before our readers what seems most of importance or interest, and can be most easily made of use, in furtherance of the objects for which the Convention was held.

Bishop of Liverpool: "The Church of Christ to-day is often taunted with its divisions, and somctimef! there is too much reason for the taunt. How delightful, then, to find an assemblage like this, representing so many lands and so many varied sections of the Christian Church, all united in the one aim of advancing the kingdom of our Lord and Savior in the distant parts of the world."

Rev. Charles Garrett, of Liverpool: "The essential unity of the ChriRtian Church is seen in the midst of manifold outward variety. From the domains of nature and of society may be drawn many illustrations of this point. To a child all the stars may look alike, but astronomers ~now well that one star differs from another star in glory. Look at the human face divine. In that, as in every department, God is always original; He never makes a copy. A fond mother says of her babe, 'There never was such a child, ~ and she is right. There never was, and there never will be. And one reason why all the churches should unite in saving all the children is because each child is the only one that God has ever made or will make of that exact type. If the Church is God's workmanship we must look for the same characteristics in it that we find elsewhere. The gar-

GEMS GATHERED AT THE LIVERPOOL CONVENTION

dener with his shears can trim dead trees to make them all look exactly alike. Let the trees be alive and he will seek in vain to preserve their uniformity. The day after to-morrow the likeness will be gone." Mr. Garrett, referring to his ten chIldren, said he rejoiced in the diversity of form and character among them; the one supplied what the other lacked; so with the Church of Christ,.

Mr. Donald Fraser, of Glasgow University: "This is not the first world's convention, on the subject of missions, held in thIS city. There was held a great missionary conference in Liverpool in 1888, when one hundred and fifty representatives from British societies came together to receive reports of past work and lay plans for the future. The composition of the present conference is, however, much wider. There are thirteen nationalities represented, while forty-two British societies have sent official delegates. The students are but ' volunteers,' but these workers are veterans straight from the field. Their best contribution will be that they go forth from the conference to spread the fire which the Spirit will kindle, among the home congregations and the missionary stations when they return to their distant fields. My fellow-students, make the most and best of the holy influences and impulses that will be generated during the days of conference, by communion with God and one another. Let us wait for God, not for man, not for crowds, nor for eloquence. Our hope is in the living God; we wait with hushed spirits to hear what He will say, and, in obedience, to fulfil his commands."

Hev. A. T. Pierson: "In introducing me the chairman expressed the hope that when in due time I return to my native shores, I would take back the assurance that between the English-speaking peoples, who read the same Bible, there may be peace as long as the world lasts. I reciprocate to the full these sentiments of amity as to the peaceful relations of the sister lands. If two such closely related nations should be found embroiled in warlike conflict, there would be a jubilee nowhere but in hell. As a visible and tangible expression of my feelings on this point, and as representing the Christianity of the United States, allow me, venerable bishop, to shake hands with you" (a little episode endorsed by the heartiest cheers of the audience). " Turning to the specific business of the Convention, let me call attention to the plan of God in the ages, of which I have long been a most interested student. We find in the Epistle to the Hebrews the magnificent conception that, as God took matter and constructed the material worlds, so He has taken time and is building it up into time worlds, or ages. There are ages of preparation, of experiment, and of transition; by and by there will be ages of completion and consummation. As Christ is the corner-stone of the ages, He is yet to be the capstone of the whole structure.

"With respect to the world's evangelization, we have three features specially exhibited in connection with this evangelistic age. First of all, there is a double universality: first, as to the objects of effort-' Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature;' secondly, as to the subjects addresscd-' Go ye.' Not a man, woman, or child who believes in Jesus Christ as a Savior is exempted from the responsibility or excluded from the privilege of proclaiming that Savior to a dying world.

"The second feature in this plan of the ages is celerity. The King's business requires haste. In His last command, Jesus Christ manifestly contemplated that each generation of believers, while on earth, should undertake the evangelizing of the generation of which they formed a part. And in the primitive, apostolic day, the work was more nearly accomplished than in any subsequent generation from that time to this. As to the work to be done by our own generation, let us note (1) the marvellous modern multiplication of facilities for carrying the Gospel to the ends of the earth; (2) the remarkable multiplication of instrumentalities and agencies, such as the epiphany of woman in the service of the Church, the work of the Y. M. C. A., the rise and growth of that marvellous if mixed movement, the Salvation Army, the Y. P. S. C. E., and this Student Volunteer Movement. (3) It seems as if in these last days there is an intensification and a condensation of history, so that centuries are compacted into years, years into days, and days into hours, which greatly intensifies responsibility also.

" The third feature of God's plan in our age is spirituality. He emphasizes not machinery, organization, or carnal energy, but the power of the Spirit. If our dependence is on any other secret of success we shall fail. The Spirit of God is in and with the Church; and the more vigorously we push the lines of missionary activity in dependence on the guidance of the Holy Ghost the sooner will the world be evangelized. Machinery is important, but is only cumbrous, unwieldy, and useless without a motive power; and God's one and only motor in holy service is the spirit of life and power. Without dependence on Him we are hopelessly weak, and no one truth needs to be taught and learned in these days more than this, so thoroughly learned in apostolic days, that God. the Holy Ghost, is in the midst of God's people, ready t.o become to them the sevenfold spirit of wisdom, power, nnderstanding, might, knowledge, utterance, and guidance.

Eugene Stock, Esq., C. M. S. Secretary, at the ministers' meeting: " I am more and more deeply impressed with the conviction that on the clergy and ministers in our churches there lies a responsibility which the great majority of them have as yet failed to realize. In most cases it is anything else first, and the advancement of Christ's kingdom last. The churches exist, not tha1; they may have splendid singing, beautiful services, and such like, but that they may evangelize the world. We call this a great missionary epoch, but there will have to be a much wider awakening of missionary interest in the churches than we have yet seen. One despairs of the older men, but our hope lies in the fact that the youngest of our ministers are the most alive. Every pastor who cuts loose from home ties and goes abroad is a grand example to the others; but those who remain at home may be great channels of blessing to the churches and to the work of missions. In the late visitation of his diocese by the Bishop of London, he urged each clergyman to preach at least twenty missionary sermons a year in his own church for the purpose of educating his people in the duty of evangelizing the world."

Rev. r~. Wardlaw Thompson, Secretary of the L. M. S. : "I do not think that ministers generally are so backward in missionary interest, but they are so immersed in the multifarious and minute duties attaching to the pastoral office that neither time nor strength is left for missionary effort. They ought, as leaders in the work of the Church, to hand over the smaller matters to others, keeping themselves fresh and strong for the greater matters; and this missionary question is certainly one of the great matters that ought to be attended to. People may differ about many. aspects of missionary work, but the thought that it is possible for the men of this generation to make Christ kuown to all in the world at present ignorant of Him, ought to kindle:enthusiasm in the most sluggish heart. H that thought were to get into the hearts and minds of all ministers of the Gospel, the life and zeal of the churches would be mightily quickened. The more spiritual propulsion we put into our efforts the further they will go, and the more effectually they will accomplish the desired ends. Ministers can best discharge their responsibility in this matter by constantly keeping the subject before the people. That would involve much new study and research, but the reflex influence on their own life and preaching would be wonderful, not to speak of the direct effects on the congregations. It would be the grandest thing that ministers could do if they would go through the study required for preaching twenty missionary sermons a year to their own people. "

Rev. W. E. Burroughs, of the C. M. S. : "I believe that not one in ten of the ministers in my own denomination could tell, offhand, what were the last recorded tIJords of the Lord Jesus Christ. I have often asked the question over the tea-table; directing the question, of course, to some juvenile member of the household, but really aiming it at the clergyman, who generally could not tell that the words were: ' the uttermost part. of the earth.' "

Dr. George Robson, of Perth: "Let me give you a few leaves from my own pastoral experience. I was prevented from going to the mission field thirty years ago ; my interest in missions became focused and intensified through the great missionary conference in London seven years since j and that awakened interest affected my influence on those under my pastoral care so that their gifts to missions largely increased, and some gave themselves to work abroad. But first of all it stimulated me to a close, careful, and prolonged study of missionary history and biography, and led me to give my people frequent addresses on missionary heroism and triumphs. At the first of these services only twelve or fourteen were present; but they subsequcntly were attcnded by hundreds of deeply interested hearers. "

Rev. A. T. Pierson: "I desire to urge my fellow-ministers to study four books: The Holy Scripture, the book of nature, the book of Divine Provi- dence, and the book of God's grace, where His energy is seen in transform- ing human lives. We have many works on apologetics; the energetics of God are the greatest apologetics in the world, and these are found glori- ously exhibited in missionary history. There is no proof of the living and mighty God more convincing and accessible than thc history of Christian missions, showing that the lowest of mankind can be reached, moved, molded anew by this Gospel."

Dr. Gillison, of Hankow: "My theme is the desirability of a full medical curriculum for those purposing to engage in medical mission work. I maintain that the work of the foreign field demands the very best and ablest of our Christian men and women. Noone can be too good to go, and very few are good enough. The man who neglects intellectual training is using only five out of ten talents with which God has entrusted him. I strongly advise the cultivation of methodical habits of life and work; these would stand the student in good stead when he reaches the foreign field. I would not say a word against partial medical training if more cannot be had, but am very strong in advocating the full course. The medical missionary has to undertake many things in the mission field that he would not be called on to do at home, where the aid of the specialist may be invoked. People in heathen lands cannot discriminate, and they judge the whole profession by the failures or successes of those who are laboring among them. It would be far better, in the long run, for a man to wait at home the extra two or three years needed for the full course of study, than to go out earlier only partially qualified. Missionary societies ought to have it laid on them as a burden to give the medical missionary full support, and to see to it that a hospital is put at his disposal wherever possible. "

Eugene Stock : "I wish to add some plain, practical words on the training of character. Besides the kind of training to which the previous speaker referred, and even more important, is the building up of personal character. That cannot be done in the mission field. Three considerations I submit to my student hearers as of supreme import: 'I and my work; I and my comrades; I and my Lord. ' As to the first, the student must recognize that there are diversities of operation; and while he believes thoroughly in the special sphere to which God may have called him, he must not belittle the work of others. The second point is illustrated by the apostolic dictum, 'In honor preferring one another.' As to the third consideration, while the work is God's and not the missionary's, there is room for the play of his 'personality. We are to speak and work as if the whole depended on us. Faith and fatalism are not the same thing. Above all it is to be borne in mind that every worker is to be absolutely at God's disposal, and that He is entitled to loving, loyal, continuou:; service. " Mr. Stock's talk was so grandly simple that a fuller outline may be helpful: I. I and my work. 1. Recognizing diversity of gifts and sphere (1 Cor. 12). 2. Believe in your own work as a definite allotment. 3. Be willing to take the lowest place or highest. 4. Think soberly, remembering who it is hath dealt, etc. 5. Do small things first and faithfully. Compare parable Pounds and Talents, one spoken four days earlier to a different audience : one to disciples and the other to multitude.

II. I and my comrades. 1. Appreciate God's gifts and graces in others (Rom. 12 j Cor. 12). 2. In honor preferring one another. A great principle. 3. Learn to fit into your place in connection with them. 4. Don't expect perfection, but allow for defects. 5. If any difficulty must arise, have it Qut, etc. III. I and my Lord. 1. His work, not mine and yet mine (Acts 14 : 1). 2. He is my Lord. He is mine, and I am His. His will and title. 3. He is my example in all my work. 4. He is my Savior (Hom. 12 : 1). 5. He is my final arbiter of reward.

Rev. A. T. Pierson: "This Conference reminds of Pentecost.j but here is a moral miracle greater than the gift of tongues. There believers fou,nd themselves speaking in languages hitherto unknown, proclaiming in many tongues the wonderful works of God. Here many tongues, accustomed to heathen worship and idolatrous prayers, unite in testimony to faith in one God. There the believers were mostly of one nation, speaking in tongues not their own to strangers from other lands. Here believers are from fourteen different nations, speaking in tongues which are their own vernacular, and declaring to English-speaking disciples their recovery out of superstition and alienation from God. At Pentecost the miracle was that of a transformed tongue j here, of a transformed soul and life. No one can estimate the possibilities growing out of this gathering. Who can forecast the work, service, self-denial, heroism, martyrdom, which the next thirty years may develop out of the raw material here gathered Y What wide dispersion over various fields of service and suffering, what testimony to Christ, what missions founded, what schools, hospitals, orphanages, and training institutes for the education and salvation of souls! Only God can look forward far enough to see the final outcome of this great gathering. But a regiment of soldiers in uniform is not a regiment of veterans with torn flags and honorable scars. It remains to be seen how memorable we are to make this convention; how august its place is to be in the plan of God and the march of the ages, by proving ourselves good soldiers, enduring hardness and valiantly fighting the fight of faith. Charles Garrett grandly referred to Sir Charles Trowbridge, who at the distribution of medals in Hyde Park to the heroes of the Crimean 'Val' could not, because he had lost both legs in battle, himself ascend the platform where the honors were conferred; and so the Queen graciously came down to him in his wheeled chair, and with her own hands fixed the medal on his breast. Who among us is to be honored with the Lord's , Well done' ?

"I wish now to add a word to the churches of Christ to support the Student Volunteer Movement by sympathetic recognition of it as a movement under God's leadership and the power of earnest, sympathetic, and importunate prayer. It seems to me that apostolic prayer is almost a lost art in the churches. I believe that the day is comiHg when Christian parents will rear up their children for God and His service as distinctly as the husbandman grows a crop of wheat for the people's bread. Let family life be so hallowed that parental aim and endeavor shall have reference to the proclamation of the Gospel to the ends of the earth, and not to the amassing of fortunes or the securing of social distinction and titular digni- ties. " Mr. L. D. Wishard telegraphed from Athens: "Let us make the col- leges in all lands mission stations." Five members of the Union, ;now in India, sent a message: "India claims one thousand volunteers." A telegram came from Messrs. R. P. Wilder and J. R. Mott, in at- tendance on a conference of Indian students at Colombo: "Asia's crisis demands thousands of mountain-removing volunteers."

Rev. Egerton Young: "Go with me across the sea to the land of the Red Indians of North America. It is a striklllg fact that the first Protestant mission (in the time of Cromwell) was to these Indians. How deeply interesting are the memories of Eliot and Brainerd, and their work among the redskins! Those to whom they preached have all vanished, and so have their descendants; but their work and testimony remain. Brainerd's journal fell into 1he hands of Carey, Henry Martyn, and John Wesley, and its contents thrilled these men, whose names will never be forgotten in the records of missionary effort. I had my first call to the work in the Northwest, while a city pastor in Hamilton, Onto I counsel the young missionaries to give much attention to the acquisition of the language, so as to be independent of interpreters or interrupters. The advantage to the missionary of having even a little medical knowledge is well illustrated by some of my own experiences among the Indians. My diocese was larger than all England, and I had many rough experiences in travel; but the joy of harvest· in seeing these sons of the chase led to Christ was an ample reward. The power of Christ's Gospel was seen in its uplift of woman. In the old days the Indian men's treatment of the squaws was cruel and terrible indeed. But a change came in the course of years, through the blessed influence of Gospel preaching. " Mr. Young moved and thrilled the meeting by his vivid narration of the wondrous changes thus wrought in the hearts of those Indians, already given to the readers in these pages (July, 1895).

Mrs. Duncan McLaren, of Edinburgh : "Let us ask, ' How the vari- ous nations pray.'" Then Mrs. McLare n pictured the ardent but blind' devotions of faithful Mohammedans, Hindus, Parsees, Chinese, Buddhists 'in Japan-all worshipers of false gods, that see and hear not, and can neither answer nor understand. "How dark would be the outlook if we could look only on such scenes as these; but many of these very heathens have seen the light of the Gospel, and have come to its rising. How ear- nestly the native Christians pray! How they understand the value of intercessory prayer; and they call on us who have long known the Savior to bear them up in our prayers unto God. Their idols have all been abol- ished, and prayers to these are a thing of the past. Many of us in Chris- tian lands might take a humble place beside those native witnesses for the Gospel. Most of the converts in Manchuria are the fruit of the labors of the native converts themselves. How the elevating power of Chrisl;'s Gospel has been seen among the women and the children of heathen lands! God is using even the children to confound the things that are mighty. Does anyone ask if missions pay ~ From far and near the answer comes from lives that have been redeemed and hearts that have been transformed. It is too late to ask such a question. Let our earnest endeavor be to make them pay better in the years to come than they have in the days that are past. If we are faithful His promise is sure-the light shall arise and the darkness shall flee away."

Mr. Charles T. Siudd [after prayer by Professor Simpson,of Edin- burgh, in whose rooms Messrs. Stanley Smith and Studd united in prayer when they spoke to Edinburgh students nine years ago. It was out of that time of revival among Scottish students that the British student movement arose] : " My word to my young friehJs is, 'Do it.' It means something- loss, sacrifice, far more than we anticipate; but if we are not prepared to do it, we must give up saying that we love the Lord Jesus. The sight of so many young men and women stirs one's heart. Let them hear the words of the Apostle: 'I write unto you young men because ye are strong, and have overcome the wicked one.' We must get to know that we can do nothing of ourselves; then the Lord will make His life and power to be manifest in and through us. Think of tbe spiritual destitution of vast regions in China, with its teeming millions of population. ' God is love;' but there is no love anywhere among the Chinese without the Gospel. Think of 400,000,000 souls ignorant of God and Christ; and then think of 40,000,000 of Britisbers who would be insulted if they were thought to be ignorant of these things. What a disproportion in the workers! For all China only 2000 workers, and half of them women; for our own 40,000,000 we have at least 50,000 specially appointed ordained workers, not to speak of private Christians. Think of the cruelty to ani. mals in Chma; worse than that, of the child murders! Still more terri. ble, perhaps, the foot-binding, the occasion of snch nnimaginable cruelty. Notwithstanding these deformed feet, the Chinese wemen, when they get interested in the Gospel, will walk twenty miles with a child on their back to a mission service, being ill treated and neglected all the way. How their lives shame us !

"The wonderful changes that take place through the power of the Gospel are seen very much at the Communion, where you see the people utterly broken down at the fresh view they have received of God's love. I have been asked if I thought the communion was to the Chinese a means of grace when administered by unordained hands; my only answer was, , Rather ! ' [The audience cheered to the echo. ] "God search our Brit. ish hearts as we think of the devotion and self-sacrifice of these Chi. nese converts: of sacrifices, losses, and persecutions endured by those who come out wholly for Christ in a Chinese community. My whole soul goes out in these words, as I think of our Lord's last command: ' Go and do it."

Rev. G. H. C. Macgregor: "Paul's question to disciples at Ephesus was, ' Have ye received the Holy Spirit since ye believed ' ~ We ought to expect a wonderful work of the Spirit in our hearts and lives as Chris· tians, even after conversion, as shown by various incidents in the history of the early Church recorded in the Acts. Wherever the lot of a missionary may be cast there cannot be an adequate blessing on his labors un.less he knows experimentally the fulness of the Holy Spirit. This experience is one that is possible for all believers; it is the birthright of all. Fnrther, it is imperative. God's command is, 'Be filled with the Spirit,' and this command is as binding on a Christian as any other. Do we not need to ask forgiveness from God for the sin of not being thus filled ~ It is our risen and exalted Lord who bestows this blessing. It comes only to the believing, obedient, and snrrendered soul. What hinders 1 Self-will. If we knew in their fulness the meaning of the two words, 'absolute surrender,' most of our difficulties in the spiritual life would vanish. This experience may come to us suddenly, tho not necessarily so. But God can bestow on us an amazingly big blessing in a very short time.

" One of the effects of this bestowment will be an enlargement of our knowledge of the character and purpose of God. The heart blessing of joy is another result. Love one to another, a different relation to the will of God, and to worldly possessions, would also result from this surrender to the fulness of the Holy Spirit. Then it would not be possible for men who had offered their lives to the work of missions to be rejected for want of means to send them forth."

Rev. F. B. Meyer: "This truth about the Spirit needs to be applied in immediate and full submission to God. Those who have an intellectual conception of the enduement of Holy Spirit power must pass on to a conscious claiming and reception of it as a personal experience. Hindrances must be put away, such as lack of separation unto God, power in prayer, consistency in testimony. Before Pelltecost there must come Calvary. We must have our share in the death of Christ before we are ready to be anointed with the Holy Ghost. If there be not a full renunciation of all, it would keep back the soul from claiming and possessing by faith this ineffable blessing of the indwelling, the inworking, and the outgoing of the power of God's mighty Spirit. Take, reckon, and act faith, and as the soul believes so it will be done. This is a deeply solemn and impressive time, and many a soul may here have a silent transaction with God that will color and influence the whole future life."

Miss Gollock (connected with the Bombay settlement, of which more hereafter) : "I spent last winter in India, with its many peoples and its great needs j but since my return I have seldom been able to speak of it, because I feel that missionary inspiration comes more from the personal claims of Christ on the soul than from the needs of any particular country. Paul, in his time of imprisonment, with only his pen free to work, thus summed up his life aspiration: 'To me to live is Christ.' That was the secret of his service j and it forms the deepest consecration text in all the Bible. Those who can underline the text and write their names against it in solemn covenant have learned something of what it is to live. Too many Christians have not realized their right relation to their Lord, If they had, that would settle their relations to work abroad. Not service or success, but Christ, should be the keynote of the Christian life. Christ and the student, hand in hand and heart to heart-that relation lies at the basis of the evangelization of the world. Let every soul face it and see that the Son of God, the Savior of the world, says: 'My son, give Me thy heart.' Before your service He claims yourself. How may this exclusive relationship be manifested in daily life and service, as a preparation for work abroad? There is uo mantle of grace which falls on an outgoing mIsslOnary. He has only what he had before, with many new and strong temptations to be fought. If there has been failure at home there will be failure abroad. If there be not daily and deep communion at home, the habit will not be formed abroad. Give the preparatory years to the deepening of the inner life. Seek to know and walk with Christ by the light and teaching of the Holy Ghost. Then, when the time comes, the student and his Lord will go forth together.

" As to life in the colleges-speaking specially as to women students -some principals and tutors in the colleges will be found to be in sympathy with spiritual things, and others not. In contact with others, remember that Jesus Christ is full of sympathy with everything in formationfar more so than our human teachers. When in doubt on many points, and when seas of thought surge around, remember that Jesus Christ remains ever the same. Put Him honestly and loyally into the center of the life, and He will lead the trusting soul into all truth. When everything else is shaky, hold fast to the Rock of Ages. In the college itself there is a work to do for Christ, beyond and apart from any mental and intellectual calls on the student. From the center Christ we can look out fearlessly in any direction. Returning from India this verse: 'To me to live is Christ,' came with peculiar power to me when in Egypt. The Spirit of God pressed it hon::.e time after time, and it was marked in my Bible. A succeeding visit to Italy, with its artistic seductions, revealed the need of this pledge to look at every phase of life solely from the standpoint of Jesus Christ. College work is not easy work. It may mean reproach, difficulty, and often rebuff; but whoever has said, 'To me to live is Christ,' will go straight on and never mind; not in self-strength, but in dependence on the guidance of the Holy Ghost, looking alone at the glory of Christ.

" This also comes as the motto while working in the Church at home. There is a definite responsibility toward pastor and church organization, and the student who is given up to Christ will seek to manifest Him in all home work. As to the great work of the future, unless Christ is the Life, far better not go abroad at all; but if He is the center of the life at home He will choose the station and the life work. He yearns over heathendom, and there are many posts which only students can properly fill. And the very best equipment is needed. In looking around for a sphere, the well-equipped lady student will perhaps be tempted to think that no post offered is good enough for her capacities! Can we forget that our great Master, with all His powers, human and divine, ' threw Himself away' on Galilean peasants ~ If God has touched our hearts by His Spirit we cannot do better than throw ourselves away like that."

Rev. A. T. Pierson: "This has been a day of the Holy Spirit. I therefore change my intended subject and speak of the relation 'of the Holy Spirit to the character and service of the missionary. We are now preeminently in the dispensation of the Holy Ghost; yet the personality, the presiding presence, and administrative work of the Spirit are very largely ignored. In John 14-16 our Lord tells of the character and province of the Spirit of God. In these chapters we have the foundation of the teaching given in the Acts and the Epistles. He is at once the Spirit of light, of life, of love, and of order. As to character, we are absolutely dependent on the Spirit for all attainments in holiness. Behind all intellectual accomplishment lies character. Holy living is as much the product of supernataral power as was Peter's walking on the water. We are taught in Rom. 8 that the Holy Spirit is the element in which the child of God can alone live, and grow, and prosper.

" We notice about an element five things: "1. It is always greater than the animal that lives in it. "2. It supplies vitality to such animal. "3. It is independent of, yet indispensable to such animal. "4. Elements are contrary one to another, so that the life one nourishes the other stifles. "5. There may be rapid transition from one to the other, as from water to air, etc.

" All these facts have corresponding ones as to the relation of the Holy Spirit and the believer. The Holy Spirit is vaster than any disciple who lives in the Spirit. There may be a transition from one element to the other; but the life of the Spirit cannot be lived in the element of the flesh. , He that abideth in Him sinneth not.' All the great questions about holiness are solved here. There can only be defeat when we walk in the energy of the flesh; but when we walk and live and pray in the Spirit, conquest comes out of defeat.

" As to the service of Christ in the work of missions, we find that the Spirit of God is the channel of Divine activity. He is the organizer of the Church, the edifier of the Church, and the multiplier of the Church. But the Holy Spirit also condescends to guide individuals. As a mother has a care for each member of her family, so. the Holy Ghost, the nursing mother of souls, has a regard for the feeblest babe in Christ. He brings together the seeker and the servant who can give guidance to the inquiring soul. He opens the eyes of the blasphemer, and turns a Saul into a Paul. The Holy Ghost separates every worker to his special work, and sends him forth with a personal authority. He restrains a Paul from Bithynia, and directs him to Macedonia. So in modern times He restrained Carey from going to the South Seas, and directed him to India. So He kept Adoniram Judson from India and sent him to Burmah ; and Livingstone God shut out from China, where he essayed at first to go, and thrust him into the dark continent. If we are wholly given up to the Spirit of God, He will bend the heavens and come down and guide the individual worker to his work. Then seeming failures will -be turned into successes, and we can praise Him through all our diversified pathway. Another thought is that the Spirit gives utterance to the consecrated worker. The God who made man's mouth can take out of it any obstacle to the fullest witnessbearing. There is also the' demonstration of the Spirit,' by which the apostle claimed to speak The Spirit's logical processes are wonderfu1. He reveals God to the unbeliever, and uncovers hell to the accusing conscience. If we have not learned to depend on the Spirit, let us tarry till we do, or our work, whether at home or abroad, will be in vain."

Nothing has been more humiliating than to see European powers stand idly by and witness the wholesale massacre of 25,000 Armenians, with outrages never perhaps paralleled in modern times on an equal scale; and yet all this inertia and apathy due to mutual jealousy! It reminds one of the Jew who fell among robbers, and escaped with his money-bags because the robbers were fighting among themselves as to who should get the booty! Mr. Gladstone's saying describes the situation: "The Sultan triumphant in his dark designs against the Armenians." Cold diplomacy is not the vigorous champion whereby to meet and defeat even the wholesale annihilation of a people and an ancient church.-A. T. P.

NINE CEN'rURIES OF BUDDHISM

NINE CENTURIES OF BUDDHISM.-I.

BY F. B. SRAWE, LADAK, TIBET.

Among the philosophical and religious creeds offered to mankind at the present time to replace Christianity as the road to universal happiness, Buddhism, with its modern offshoot, Theosophy, probably occupies the rforemost place; and it is hardly asserting too much to say that the addresses of Mr. Dharmapala were among the most interesting, attractive, and influential of all speeches delivered at the Chicago Parliament of Religions. The speaker, all alive as he was with fervent belief in his own system, and scathing in his denunciation of what we all know to be the vices of socalled Christendom, could not fail to impart to others a reflection of the fire which he felt glowing within his own breast. But a moment's thought will give us an opportunity of asking: "The Buddhist speaker found enough to blame among us; would we find nothing to blame in Buddhist lapds ?" This is, indeed, a natural question and a vital one, urgently demanding a plain answer. Unless both sides of the question are presented we cannot form a true judgment; and the difficulty for the ordinary European lies in the impossihility for him to live in a Buddhist country and study the daily life of professing Buddhists. Several years' residence in Ladak have placed me in a position to do so, and I propose to note down some of the observations made, placing them for the purpose of easy com- * parison opposite to the theory of Buddhism as stated in Buddhist books.

It cannot be said lhat Ladak is not a fair field for observation, on the ground that Buddhism has not had time to develop its full powers. The date of the introduction of Buddhism into Ladak is uncertain. The great Buddhist King Kanishka, a comtemporary of Christ, claimed authority over Kashmir and Ladak, so that it is possible that Ladaki Buddhism and Christianity are of equal age. But Ladak is at present and has for centuries been in the closest religious connection with Lhasa. In order, therefore, to avoid any overstatement, we will assume that the conversion of Ladak was connected with that of 'l'ibet. Buddhism was introduced there in the eighth century A.D., but probably did not become the ruling religion until the tenth century. Giving Buddhism the full advantage of any doubt, we shall not go wrong in assuming that Buddhism has been established in Ladak since about the year 1000 A.D. , Buddhism has, therefore, had nine centuries to show what it is really capable of. A longer period than this will not be claimed by any religion as necessary to develop its powers.

Nor can it be urged that it is not fair to take for examination a country where the Mahayana form of Buddhism has been propagated. Such would * I must apologize if this method appears somewhat learned. It seems to me to be necessary, if the reader is to fully understand the real state of affairs, and I trnst that my remarks will not be quite devoid of interest, if only on account of the fact that they treat of Ladak, a country the social conditions of which have rarely been treated of by previous writers. indeed be the case if Hinayana Buddhists renounced their Mahayana brethren, much in the same way as a Protestant would object to a purely Roman Catholic country like Spam being taken as an example of a Christian land. Southern Buddhists, however, do not object, and not a voice is raised in Ceylon against the practices of Tibetans. The Maha-Bodhi Society, established for the express purpose of propagating Buddhism, has for its patron the Dalai Lama of Tibet, and for its president the Sthavira (Chief Priest) of Ceylon, while Buddhists from Ceylon, China, Japan, and Burma are mentioned as vice-presidents. Buddhists themselves do not consider Tibetans to be schismatics.

Taking, therefore, Ladak as in every way a fair field for examination, what book shall be taken as a fair exponent of Buddhism ~ Voluminous treatises are unsuitable, but Buddhists have provided short compendiums of their belief. I have before me a Buddhist Catechism by Subhadra Bhikshu. The preface states that the book is written with the express purpose of presenting an epitome of Buddhism to the Western reader. I have not yet met with a disavowal of this book in any Buddhist periodical, and in its tone it is quite what we are accustomed to hear from promoters of Buddhism. * After a short Introduction of six questions, the Catechism is divided into three sections, respectively headed: The Buddha (questions 7-68) ; the Doctrine (questions 69-156) ; and the Brothm'hood of the Elect (questions 157-171). Then follows an Appendix containing the inevitable quotations from the Dhammapada, and finally a number of explanatory notes.

Some remark is called for in regard to the Introduction.

II. 2. What is a Buddhist? Answer. One who reveres the Buddha as thc dispen:;er of spiritual light, the supreme guide and teacher of all living beings; who believes his doctrine, observes his precepts, and has given public and solemn testimony to this by repeating what is called the" Refuge" formula.

If this standard is to be applied, not one Ladaki (or Tibetans generally) can claim to be a Buddhist. In Ladak not the faintest attempt is made to observe the Buddha's precepts, and I have yet to find a Ladaki layman who even claims to know what the precepts contained in the canon are. Some lamas (priests) have made the claim, but failed utterly to substantiate it.

II. 3. What are the words of the formula or declaration so called? Answer. I take my refuge in the Buddha; I take my refuge in the Doc· trine (Dhamma) ; I take my refuge in the Brotherhood of the Elect (Sangha).

This formula is constantly on the lips of the people, but I have never heard it repeated as a" solemn testimony." It is gabbled over hundreds * I cannot pause to criticise the book at present, bllt take it for what it asserts itself to be, "an outline of the doctrine of the Bnddha Gautama." If each question were fully dealt with, a large volume would have to be written, lind I am obliged to contine myself to what appears to be the most important points. of times in the same way as the celebrated" Six Syllable" :nrayer, to be noticed hereafter. Scarcely any Ladaki can give any meaning for the words; much less is the orthodox meaning attached. On inquiring what the three " Refuges" are, I have been repeatedly informed that they are the so-called Dalai Lama of Lhasa, the Panchen Lama of Trashilhunpo~ and the Dharma Rajah of Bhotan.

Now follows part first of the Catechism-the Buddha: II. 8. Is the Buddha a God who has revealed himself to mankind? Answer. No. II. 10. Then he was a man? AnBwer. .. Yes; but a man far superior to ordinary men; one of a series of self-enlightened supreme Buddhas who appear at long intervals in the world, and are morally and spiritually so superior to erring, suffering mankind, that to the childlike conceptions of the multitude they appear as Gods or Messiahs; The Tibetan word for" refnge" is "konchog j" Buddha is "Konchog," which cannot be equivalent to "God" according to Buddhist theory. But with reference to " konchog" Jaeschke says in his dictionary: "To every Tibetan ' konchog , suggests the idea of some supernatural power, the exio;tence of which he feels in his heart." In Ladak I have often asked: "Why does the rain fall~" Answer." Konchog sends it." Prayers are offered to " Konchog" for snow. In arguing about the origin of the universe, the few thinking laymen and lamas usually admit that the world must have been created by " Konchog." Protestant missionaries use the word " Konchog" for " God," and are never understood to mean anyone of the three" refuges." Therefore tho the single person Buddha, the abstract doctrine, and the purality of persons the " Brotherhood" are each of them "KoncllOg," the Ladaki know of another " konchog" as God far above any Buddha and carefully distinguished from the deities they ordinarily worship, which are designated by the word " Iha." In this case the Ladaki are better than their creed.

In the following questions and answers (13-68) the history of Gautama is given_ Of this history, the Ladaki, laymen or clerics, know absolutely nothing. Nor does this ignorance in any way trouble them. The Buddha is of no importance whatsoever; he is quite pushed aside in favor of a crowd of deities, demons, and saints, of whom the Hindu deities, Shiva and Kali (Durga), and the saint Urgyan Padma are the most prominent. Subhadra has, however, woven into the history of the Buddha a few remarks on his teaching which call for comparison with the actual state of affairs.

II. 28. Did he (Gautama) nevertheless persevere in his ascetic life? AnBwer. No. He was now convinced that asceticism . . . was only a stumbling· block in the way of truth and moral perfection. (In a note to this passage we are further informed:)" For this reason Buddhism rejects all self-torture and mortification of the flesh as useless and injurious.

If this be so, why are hermits looked upon as unusually holy men ~ Both lamas and laymen sometimes take upon themselves vows of silence and retire to caves in the hills. In the autobiography of Mila Raspa, a very popular book, the author tells us that he once retired to a cave, and, placing a butter lamp on his head, he remained motionless until the butter was exhausted-a period of eleven months. In a later period of retirement he was reduced to absolute nakedness, and subsisted entirely upon nettles until his whole body became green like a caterpillar. Tibetan books abound with similar stories of a more marvelous nature, the inference drawn being that the greater the asceticism the greater the moral merit and holiness attained. Such people are, however, only known as Ilaving existed formerly; at the present time cases are not wanting in which a man and woman have withdrawn for such periods. of " meditation" (anglice-absolute mental vacuity and sleep) to caves or huts not very far apart, with the result that the woman has subsequently given birth to a child.

In a note to II. 43 we are informed that Buddhism neither denies nor affirms the existence of gods. Everyone is free to believe in one or a plurality of gods if he has a wish to do so.

Ladaki, and Tibetans generally, know of an infinite number of deities, both male and female (called "lha," not "konchog"). Deities taken from the Hindu pantheon play an important part. But besides these originally Hindu divinities, every village, every hill, every spring has its own deity, whose rights must be respected. A Hindu vVazir of Ladak once caused some stones to be removed from a sacred hill near Leh, and the epidemic of small-pox occurring in the autumn of the same year was universally attributed to the wrath of the god of the hill in question. The gods of springs must be propitiated by offerings, and to remove stones surrounding the spring is a heinous offense. * To cut down or lop certain trees would bring untold calamities on the inhabitants of the nearest village.

Only a short time ago a woman of Leh hit her foot with a mattock while working in her field. As the foot was swollen and painful on the following day, a lama was called in for advice. After consulting his books he replied that the accident had been caused by the local god of the field; for this reason medicines were useless, but religious services should be held to propitiate the offended deity. The woman accordingly went to great expense to pay the lamas for performing services j but as their efforts during a fortnight proved of no avail, she finally came to the missionary for medical treatment.. During this time the wound had ulcerated so badly that upward of six months were required to effect a cure. And all this solely because Buddhism "neither affirms nor denies the existence of gods.". On another occasion a woman came with a very painful fistula in the lower jaw, of which a large portion was found to be detached. She stated that it had been caused by a " lu"-i.e., a snake demon residing in .. With regard to springs, the Ladaki point to the air bubbles rising with the water as eonclusivQ proof that the deity beneath Is alive and breathing.

MONASTERY, LADAK

Palace of the former kings. A VIEW OF THE TOWN OF LEH, LADAK.

NINE CENTURIES Oil' BUDDHISM

springs and running streams. Renewed inquiry elicited the fact that at the time the trouble began a native practitioner had extracted a molar tooth from the same jaw. She was, however, in no way shaken in her idea of the cause of her trouble by the very natural inference that the man had broken her jaw on that occasion.

A curious custom in Ladak is the so-called" pa-spun," by which a number of families join together in forming a sort of burial society under the protection of some particular god or goddess. Once a year the members of this union assemble and present to the image of the deity a goat, together with a cupful of the water and droppings of the animal. It is of great importance that the goat tremble in presence of the image, for if it should not tremble the enraged deity will revenge itself on the members of the union. The goat is henceforth holy, and is neither shorn nor slaughtered. At the same time a sealed pot of barley is placed before the image. On the occasion of the following annual offering this pot is opened, and if the barley is found to have been transformed into wheat, it is a sign that the deity will procure a good harvest to its adorers. I have been repeatedly aS8ured that this miraculous change often takes place! Unbiassed observers will think it a pity that Bnddhism has not; dared to pronounce decisively on the question of a plurality of gods, but has left its votaries open to relapse into or to remain in idolatry and harmful superstitions.

In the note to II. 54 Subhadra says: .. Each member of the Brotherhood (i.e., each priest, lama) is provided with one of these bowls (i.e., alms-bowls), in which he collects the daily food."

On certain stated occasions the lamas do go begging, but this is a mere form. The lamas hve on the revenues of the monastery and never beg their daily food in the sense that they depend upon begging for means of sustenance. When on a pilgrimage they find hospitality in the houses of the laity, but so do laymen engaged in the same way. Nor do the lamas ever carry an alms-bowl. They have a wooden cup designated by the same name and of precisely the same shape and manufacture as those of the laity. Both cleric and lay always carry such a cup about with them. I have, however, more than once seen a sturdy lama walking through the fields dispensing blessings to the bowing people, while a man behind him groaned nnder the burden of huge sheaves of corn which he was carrying home for the lama.

The note to II. 55 reads: " No member of the Brotherhood is allowed to go unattended into the house of a woman." .

Nevertheless they go, often for immoral purposes. In the answer to II. 61'" !le Buddha's words explaining the necessity of his dea1h are quoted as f( llows : .. There is no such thing as eternal duration. Everything born … of neces. eity inherits dissolution. How, then, could it be possible that any human being, yea, even a supreme Buddha, should Dot be dissolved ?"

Ladaki, in common with all Tibetan Buddhists, however, are wiser than the Buddha, and their" avatar" system is in direct contradiction to his doctrine. The avatars are saints who might at any time enter into Nirvana, but who decline to do so, as they would thus be deprived of the possibility of " furthering the welfare of wandering beings." On death they therefore promptly reincarnate themselves in some child and resume their position at the head of their monastery. The most import,ant and celebrated of these avatars are the Dalai Lama of Lhasa and the Panchen Lama of Trashilhunpo, in Central Tibet j but every monastery of importance has its own avatar-usually tlle founder of the institution. The superiority of these avatars over the supreme Buddha is evident. Gautama taught and then extinguished himself forever in Nirvana. He was, therefore, at bottom a very selfish being, while the Tibetan saints in their compassion are willing continually to refuse the repose of Nirvana and to reenter this world of trouble. The above-mentioned Mila Raspa explicitly says that the doetrine of Southern Buddhists is really very selfish, and that the Tibetan form is far higher. Of course the avatars will have to disappear at the end of the present kalpa or world age, when everything comes to dissolution. Strictly speaking, therefore, they also are finite j but as the end may not come for billions of billions of years, they are for all practical purposes immortal, and the forty-five years of the Buddha's career make a very poor show when compared to this boundless perseverance in loving compassion.

The infinite absurdities connected with this system cannot be described here, but two special cases deserve mention.

The head monastery of the red lama sects in Ladak, Hemis, had been for many years unlucky with its avatars. A number of them in succession died young, before their education in Tibet had been completed. In despair a young avatar was finally bought for 1000 rupees from the yellow sect and solemnly enthroned in Hemis in 1891. This story was several times repeated to me, and not till they noticed that it was used to point out the absurdity of their whole belief did the people turn round. Now, of course, it is as stontly denied as it was asserted then.

In the autumn of 1892 there was a small-pox epidemic in Ladak which carried off a large number of people. In the following spring small-pox occurred only in a single village and in the Trikse monastery, the avatar of which died. The 'explanation givon me by a lama was that he had voluntarily died as an offering in order to stay the small-pox. But why did he, then, not die in the previous year, when the small-pox was really bad ~ His death at the time it took place was remarkably post festum. Moreover, the avatar of the Spituk monastery had caused himself to be vaccinated, evidently to avoid death j he must therefore be less compassionate than his colleague at Trikse. Yet both are alike absolutely devoid of all sin and love of life, inasmuch as both of them could at any time enter Nirvana should they choose to do so. Here is a bad dilemma for a Buddhist.

In this Catechism there now follows the famous story of the boar's flesh. By an ingenious disposition of the matter Subhadra gives the impression that the boar's flesh had nothing to do with the Buddha's death, a view which in the opinion of most authorities on Buddhism is contrary to the meaning of the sacred record. But we are here in1 erested in the explanation given by Sughadra of the Buddha's motives. The story is as follows : A certain Chunda offered the Buddha rice, cakes, and boar's flesh. Taking the pork for himself, the Buddha ordered the rice and cakes to be given to his companions. At the close of the meal he said: " Whatever is left over of the meat, that bury in a hole, for there is none in heaven and earth, among Samanas or Brahmanas, among gods or men, by whom such food may be eaten without hurt to himself save alone the Tathagata" –i.e., Buddha. Sudha'-'ra comments: II. 66. What did the Buddha mean by saying so ? Answer. He wished to intimate to his lay adherents that the flesh of ani· mals is no proper food for men and beings of a higher order, and that everyone who partakes thereof does it to the injury of his own body and mind.

This answer involves us in great difficulties. If the Buddha really considered flesh to be harmful, why did he, as stated in the Kangyur, allow its use under certain conditions and not expressly forbid it q The intimation conveyed here is so dark that Ladaki Buddhists may be excused for not understanding it. They are to a great extent vegetarians, not of choice, but of necessity. Meat is too costly to be a regular article of diet, but it is an essential part of every good dinner. The people are so eager for meat that the carcasses of fallen cattle are always consumed. Further, why is this instruction given only to the" lay adherentR" ~ Are we to suppose that what is harmful to the layman is good for the cleric ~ If so, the Ladaki monastic practice of eating as much meat as possible might be excused. Unfortunately, however, one monastery in Ladak does not even allow any meat to be brought ncar the buildings, thus plainly showing that flesh is forbidden food, as indeed it must be, because meat involves the slaughter of animals and the taking of life, which is contrary to one of the fundamental rules of Buddhism.

II. 67. Why did the Buddha take some of the wild boar's flesh himself? Answer. Because he was anxious not to infringe his own precepts, accord-' ing to which the brethren (i.e., the clerics, lamas, monks) are not allowed, to refuse anything that is kindly offered them.

This answer is marvelous. The Buddha pronounces a thing bad j but if it is "kindly offered" it becomes good, or at least indifferent! In other words, if an ignorant layman entice a monk to do wrong, the latter is at liberty to do so with impunity provided the intention was kindly. Can this be Buddhist doctrine ~ Then the lamas are certainly blameless in habitually transgressing nearly every rule of their order. But then why make rules at all ~ They are evidently, like pie crust, " made to be broken. "

(To be continued.)

THE CHANGE OF FRONT IN INDIA

THE CHANGE OF FRONT IN INDIA.

BY REV. JACOB CHAMBERLAIN, M.D., D.D., OF MADANAPALLE, INDIA.

A generation has fully passed since the writer, in 1859, joined the ranks of those attempting the conquest of India for Christ. How different the condition and the outlook then and now! Then India was just emerging from the troublous and turbulent times of the great Sepoy Rebellion. The sway of the East India Company, which had been growing for some two centuries, had recently been merged into the rule of Great Britain's Queen, and religious t.oleratiou had been proclaimed throughout her dominions. Then the first two hundred miles of railway had just been opened; now some twenty thousand miles run through all the provinces. Then Western education was in its infancy ; now fifteen millions of the educated classes all through the land, but chiefly in the large cities, freely use the English language, and are more or less well up in Western science and Western thought, the vernaculars, however, still retaining undisputed sway in the households of all.

Then Hinduism was as firmly seated on its throne as it had been at any time since the days of Moses. It had, indeed, passed through a slow process of modification, of deterioration. The essential monotheism of the Vedas of Moses' age had degenerated into the polytheism of the Shastras and the Puranas, and, farther, into the gross forms of idolatry o! the later period, with its three hundred and thirty millions of deities, named and unnamed. The system of caste, invented long after the Vedic times, and gradually imposed upon the people, binding them hand and foot and preventing all genuine progress, still manifested all its power, and one would sooner die than break caste rules and lose his caste and so his soul.

Then Hindus thoroughly believed and upheld and practised their religion. Then Benares, Tirupati, Sri Rangam, Rameshwaram, and the host of holy places were monthly thronged with their scores of thousands, and in their yearly festivals by their hundred thousand pilgrims, and on all the roadways you would meet the returning pilgrims with two brass pots hanging from their kavadi, or neck-yoke, filled with holy water at the Ganges, and replenished at each of the sacred streams as they wearily walked their thousands of miles to their distant homes. Then they believed in the efficacy of these pilgrimages and penances and tortures.

In February, 1861, I met a venerable Brahman pilgrim who told me of his sixty years of pilgrimages-of twice ten thousand miles-to every sacred shrine in India, all made on foot and begging his food by the way. " And yet," said he, sadly and with disappointment-" and yet the burdEln of sin is just as heavy as when, a young man, I started on this quest. Oh, Rir, does your Veda tell how I can get rid of this burden of sin, and be at peace with God?" One sees no such pilgrims now.

Then hook-swinging and spike-walking and self-torture and immolation were real verities. Yearly the shrine of Juggernaut saw its throngs of a hundred thousand devotees, from hundreds or thousands of miles of toilsome pilgrimage, and thousands gripped the long cables dragging the ponderous car of Juggernaut, while devotees were throwing themselves beneath its wheels.

Now all is changed. Britain's sway, indeed, has put a stop to torture and immolation, but the waning faith of the people in their religion has been putting a more effective quietus to the ancient order of things, until recently Juggernaut's priests issued the dismal wail that not enough pilgrims came to pull the car around its annual outing, and scarce were they able, with all the coolies they could hire, to move it back to its home.

The throngs of devout worshipers, making toilsome journeys with costly gifts, have ceased. Lessening multitudes now go, indeed, but by train, with more or less comfort, to many of the shrines, and perfunctorily engage in some of the less irksome ceremonies, but little or none of the religious spirit is seen.

Then the rich endowments of the temples were yearly increased by the liberal gifts of those who believed they could thus buy release from sin. Now myriads of temples are slowly going to ruin, and a wail comes up from the priests of the most noted shrines at the smallness of the offerings, while the people are openly accusing the priests of squandering in voluptuous licentiousness the revenues from the endowments of the pious dead. But let us note Hindu testimony upon this point.

One hundred of the chief residents of Tirupati, the most noted shrine of Southern India, signed and sent a memorial to the Viceroy of India in May, 1894, calling his attention to the desperate condition of Hindu religious endowments in general and of those of Tirupati in particular, and praying that government would provide more efficient means of safeguarding the interests of such endowments.

The ])aily .Hindu, one of the strongest native papers in India, the organ of the orthodox Hindus of Madras, published the memorial, and thus commented upon it : " We may well feel shocked at the true yet wondrous tales of huge frauds and heinous crimes which the memorialists have catalogued. The glory has departed out of our religious institutions, and what once contributed to purify the minds of millions of men and women are now the grovelling ground of some of the most ignorant and wretched of human beings, . . . who merely wallow in a mire of voluptuous pastimes, wasting the pious contributions of the widow and the orphan, and breeding around them a whole host of idle, able-bodied vagabonds. The vast majority of these endowments are corrupt to the core. They are a festering mass of crime and vice and gigantic swindling."

What a change of front since the leaders of Hindu thought were the ardent supporters and rich benefactors of these very temples !

The Reis and Rayyet, an influential Calcutta orthodox Hindu paper, sneers at Mrs. Besant's ecstallies over the beauties of Hinduism, and justly says: " Vhen an English lady, of decent culture, professes to be au admirer of Tantric mysticism and Krishna worship, it behooves every well-wisher of the country to tell her plainly that sensible men do not want her elo- quence for gildiug what is rotten. . . .

" If the Upanishads [commentaries on the Vedas, etc.] have a charm for Mrs. Besant., she is quite welcome to proclaim her views on the sub- ject. But the Upanishads do not form any part of the religion of the Hindus as it is found in their every-day life. In actual practise they are either Sivites or Saktas or Krishna worshipers. In fact, abomination wor- ship is the main ingredient of modern Hinduism, and we therefore ask Mrs. Besant to study the subject a little more carefully than she yet appears to have done. If she will follow our advice she may, provided she is sincere herself, admit sooner or later that the course she is now pursuing is fraught with mischief."

Of the Brahmanic priesthood in India at the present day, The Hindu, the representative native newspaper before referred to, speaks in these scorching words : " Profoundly ignorant as a class, and infinitely selfish, it is the mainstay of every unholy, immoral, and cruel custom and superstition in our midst, from the wretched dancing girl, who insults the Deity by her existence, to the pining child-widow, whose every tear and every hair of whose head shall stand up against everyone of us who tolerate it on the Day of Judgment; and of such a priestly class our women are the ignorant tools and helpless dupes."

It seems now to be the profound conviction of all thoughtful Hindus that Hinduism as it now exists, as it was when Christian missions began their campaign in India, as it has been for the last thousand years, must go.

" The stanch, orthodox Brahman editor of a vernacular newspaper" is quoted by The Missionary, London, as taking this gloomy view of the situation: " We entertain no more any hope for that religion which we consider dearer to us than our life. Hinduism is now on its death-bed, and, unfortunately, there is no drug which can be safely administered to it for its recovery. There are native Christians nowadays who have declared a terrible crusade against the entire fabric of Hinduism, and many men of splendid education are also coming forth, even from our own community [Brahmans], who have already expressed a desire to accept Christianity, and should these gentlemen really become first Christians and then its preachers, they will give the last death-blow to Mother Hinduism. This terrible crusade is now carried on by Christians with a tenacity of purpose and a devotion which in themselves defy failure."

But while all thoughtful Hindus seem to agree that Hinduism, in its modern form at least, must go, they are not by any means agreed as to what shall take its place. All agree in fighting aggressive Christianity.

They have even borrowed Christian tactics, and have formed in many cities of India "Hindu Tract and Preaching Societies," and are issuing millions of pages of tracts attacking Christianity and scattering them broadcast. Some of them are of a most blasphemous character and filled with grossest falsehood. Others are simply designed to arouse Hindus to a sense of their danger. One of these, as translated from Tamil by Dr.

J. W. Scudder, makes use of the following language, a singular admission for enemies to make : "How many thousands of thousands have these missionaries turned to Christianity. and keep on turning! On how many more have they east their nets! If we sleep as heretofore, in a short time they will turn all to Christianity without exception, and our temples will be changed into churches. Is there no learned Pandit to be secured for money who will crush the Christians ~ " Do you not know that the number of Christians is increasing, and the number of Hindu religionists decreasing every day ~ How long will water remain in a reservoir which continually lets out but receives none in ~ Let all the people join as one man 10 banish Christianity from our land."

There are three distinct trends of thought ou the part of those who unitedly oppose aggressive Christianity.

One party seeks to resuscitate Vedic Hinduism j to purge modern Hinduism of all its undesirable later accretions, and restore it to its pris- tine purity. But no two agree as to what its" undesirable accretions"

are, nor as to what the" pristine purity" should consist in. Some say that it must be monotheistic and without caste. Others wish to retain a few of the more popular gods, and to keep up caste distinctions. There seems at present no prospect of an agreement as to what this" Revival of Hinduism" should consist in, tho there are multitudes of preachers of such a revival. What will be the outcome of this no one can say.

The second trend is toward the acceptance of a Christianity without Christ-that is, the accepting of Christ's teachings as a system of moral- ity, without accepting the name of Christians, and without admitting Christ to be Divine.

The Indian Social Reformer, edited by non-Christian Hindus, in a notice of the American Arcot Mission's annual report for 1894, makes this evident, as in the following extract: "Why does not Christianity progress ~ The situation at present, admits the report, is 'unpleasant and disheartening' to the missionary. 'Why ~ The reason, to our minds, is this: The ordinary missionary attaches more value to the name than to the spirit of Christ, and judges of his labors by the number of his [avowed] converts. The true Christian spirit, which is also the true spirit of all faith, is making way. It is so very difficult for our missionary friends to see that the mind which revolts from the dogmas and extravagances of Hinduism will not accept those of Christianity j that the man who rejects the theory of the incarnation of Rama would not believe in that of Christ. No j no. Emancipation is once for all. A godlike man is still a man and not god. There is our difference with onr Christian brother in a nutshell.

" We concede that Christ is one of the most perfect, the noblest of men. We read the Bible and listen a we-struck to the Sermon 011 the Mount, and pass on to the soul-stirring sacrifice on Calvary. Does It move us one whit less-this immortal heroism-that we believe that the hero was a man ~ And why do you want more /" A few would go still further in their admissions, and in their willing- ness to borrow from Christianity, even professing to believe in the incar- nation of Christ, but, with the same breath, declaring that they believe Buddha and Zoroaster to be incarnations of the deity.

The A1mita Bazaar Patrika, a stubbornly orthodox Hindu newspaper of North India, in an editorial has these words: " There is scarcely an edncated man in India who has not read the Bible. It is impossible for a Hindu not to feel a profound respect for the Bible. The real fact is that every true Hindu is a believer in Christ also. There is not a true Hindu all over India who does not believe in the Avatar [incarnation] of Christ. Indeed, in the matter of devotion to Christ the Hindus and Christians are on a perfecHy equal level. There cannot be the least objection on the part of a Hindu to pray, , Save me, Father, for the sake of Jesus Christ.' "

They would simply add Christ, with His inimitable life and teachings to their pantheon, but remain Hindus or non-Christians all the same. To this end "The Arjya Literary Society in Calcutta, composed of non- Christian Bengali gentlemen," we are told, " are now engaged in translating the Bible into classical Bengali. They have asked and obtained the assistance of representative men of the Christian communities, lest anything should appear in the translation which should make it anti- Christian in tone."

The third distinct, trend is toward agnosticism, and this I regard as the most portentous trend of all, for it exists not only among those who openly so avow themselves, but untold numbers who for social reasons ally themselves with some one of the other parties, have really thrown themselves into blank and cheerless agnosticism, and the number is increasing faster than we know.

There is, however, in spite of all the above-mentioned opposition, an unquestionable undercurrent tending toward evangelical Christianity. There came to me secretly in my tent, when out upon a tour, a native gentleman high in office, in caste, in social position, wishing to have a private conversation with me on the claims of Jesus of Nazareth to be the Savior of the world. After a somewhat extended conversation he said to me, in substance: " Sir, I am not a Christian. I am still regarded as a devout Hindu. I still perform enough Hindu ceremonies to avoid suspicion, but in my heart I dare not deny the claims of the Bible. I see the power of Jesus Christ in the lives of His followers so distinctly that I cannot deny His Divinity. He must be Divine or He could not work such a change in the lives of those who become His disciples. He is not yet my Savior. Caste, wealth, position, family, all hold me back; but even now I never allow Him to be spoken against in my presence. I have long been reading the Bible in secret. The more I read of Christ and ponder over His life and teachings, and the power to conquer sin which comes from embracing His

TilE PItESENT POSITION OF THE AN'fI·OPIUM MOVEMENT

religion, the more do I feel that in the end I shall have to accept Him at any cost, as my personal Savior; but how can I do it now and bring ruin upon my family ~"

There are more such than we have any idea of. The surface currents so often fail tQ tell what the deep-sea movemeuts are.

Sir Charles Elliott, Lieutenant-Governor of Bengal, for thirty years a close observer of missionary activities and missionary problems in many provinces in India, said in a public address: " There is unquestionably an undercurrent working among the higher classes in India toward Christianity in spite of all the open manifestations against it, and we may look forward with confident expectation to the day when all India shall bow at the feet of Christ, who alone can uplift, purify, and save."

This changed front, then, gives royal vantage ground to work for India's redemption. The old apathy; the old supercilious indifference ;, the old silent, ~ut dogged resistance; the old conviction that naught could shake Hinduism's firm foundations has passed away, and passed never to return. Religious thought in India is drifting hither and yon. The time to rally all Christ's forces has come. Let earnestness of effort and persistence in prayer bring out and energize these secret half-disciples. Thf! currents that are veering away from Christianity may now, by God's blessing on trebled effort, be turned toward the Cross of Calvary, and India yet be won in this generation. The time for work is now.

THE PRESENT POSITION OF THE ANTI-OPIUM MOVEMENT.

BY JOSEPH G. ALEXANDER, HON. SECRETARY OF THE SOCIETY FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF THE OPIUM TRADE.

India's upium traffic with China has been the subject of protest from English Christians, and even from upright men who do not call themselves followers of Christ, ever since the year 1839, when the Rev. A. S. Thelwall published a pamphlet entitled" The Iniquities of the Opium Trade with China." That same year saw the temporary stoppage of the traffic by the Chinese Government. Its seizure of contraband opium was abundantly justified by international morality, tho all its proceedings toward British subjects cannot be defended. The result was the Opium War of 1840, of which Mr. Gladstone said at the time, in the House of Commons, that he had never read of " a war more unjust in its origin or more calculated to cover this country with permanent disgrace;" while Dr. Arnold, of Rugby, wrote of it as "a national sin of the greatest possible magnitude." China was humiliated and compelled to pay an indemnity for the opium so righteously destroyed, and the trade flourished more than ever. In 1858, after a second war, not so directly connected with opium, China consented to legalize the traffic and to share the revenue derived from it. How reluctantly she took this step is proved by the dignified remonstrance addressed by the Tsring-li Yamen (Foreign Board) of China to the British Minister at Peking in 1869, in which England was entreated to join with China in joint measures for the total suppression of the poppy culture and opium manufacture in both India and China. To this document no reply has ever yet been vouchsafed.

The first leader of the movement was the good Earl of Shaftesbury. In 1843, while still a member of the House of Commons, and in 1859, after his succession to the peerage, he brought forward motions in Parliament attacking the traffic. The first parliamentary division on the subject was taken in 1870 by Sir 'Wilfrid Lawson, now so well known as the leader of the temperance party iu the British House of Commons. His attack was repulsed by 151 to 47 votes. From that time onward the agitation has been continuously kept up. In 1874 was formed the Society for the Suppression of the Opium Trade, with Lord Shaftesbury as its first president, and for its parliamentary leader Sir Joseph Pease, a member of the Quaker family which is inseparably connected with the name of George Stephenson and the early history of railway enterprise, and himself at the present time chairman of one of our great English railways, the North Eastern. Other organizations have since been formed with similar objects.

In 1885 the movement won its first victory in the settlement of the long-standing difficulty with regard to the opium clauses of the Chefoo Convention. This settlement, under which the Chinese Government obtained a greatly increased share of the profits derived from Indian opium imported into China, proved a barren victory for the friends of morality, as the decrease in the import of Indian opium has been but small, and has been far more than made up by the increased production in China itself. It has, however, greatly diminished the profits obtained by the Indian Government from the trade in opium, and may thus have an important bearing on the ultimate issue of the agitation.

In 1891 the House of Commons virtually adopted, by a majority of 161 to 130, Sir Joseph Pease's motion declaring" the system by which the Indian opium revenue is raised" to be " morally indefensible." This vote led to some concessions by tIle British Government, mainly with regard to the increasing consumption of opium in India itself. This side of the question had recently come into prominence; and there was only too much reason to fear that an unscrupulous and influential section of the Indian Government were desirous of stimulating the consumption of opium in India in order to compensate for the loss of profits from the China trade. Even the modicum of reform announced in the Honse of Commons was very imperfectly carried out in India.

In the autumn of 1892, as the result of the general election of that year, Mr. Gladstone's last administration came iuto power. Most of his colleagues in the House of Cbmmons had voted with Sir Joseph Pease in the division of the previous year; and an early appeal was made to the new Secretary of Statc for India, Lord Kimberley, to give effect to the policy endorsed by the votes of his colleagues. The influential deputation which waited on him could scarcely have had a more unfavorable reception. Lord Kimberley told them plainly that India could not afford to dispense with so important a revenue as that derived from the opium traffic, and he held out no hope of reform, with one noteworthy exception. He promised that in Burma, where the Buddhist priesthood and the Christian missionaries were equally opposed to the traffic, and even the officials bore unanimous testimony to the disastrous effects of opium on the Burmese, a measure of prohibition should be granted. This promise was eventually carried out; and tho the measure is faulty in several respects, especially in being applicable only to the Burmese and Karens, it is undoubtedly a great reform, and the most important positive result yet attained by the antiopium movement.

Lord Kimberley'S hostile attitude rendered it necessary again to bring the subject before the House of Commons. Accordingly in June, 1893, a resolution was proposed which, arter referring to the vote of 1891, asked that practical measure; be taken to carry it out by the appointment of a commission charged to inquire, not into the morality of the opium traffic, but into the best mode of satisfying the legitimate needs of the Indian exchequer while dispensing with the revenue from opium, without any increased pressure on the tax-payers of India. The motion proposed to refer it to the commission to inquire whether a temporary grant from the British exchequer would be necessary for this object. Mr. Gladstone's government, however, yielding to the pressure of the India Office, refused to accept such an inquiry. It met the motion by an amendment proposing a commission for a very different purpose-namely, to inquire" whether the growth of the poppy and manufacture and sale of opium in British India should be prohibited except for medical purposes, and whether such prohibition could be extended to the native States." The inquiry was to include various subsidiary points, as to the effect on the finances of India, the consumption of opium in the different districts of India, and, finally, the willinguess of the Indian people" to bear in whole or in part the cost of prohibitive measures." The Government resolution was carried, after a plausible speech from Mr. Gladstone himself, by 184 votes to 105, the latter figures representing the strength of the anti.opium party in the House of Commons.

The commission was constituted of nine members. Lord Brassey, the president, is a man of enormous wealth, considerable ability, and that kind of reputation as a philanthropist which is not very hard to acquire by a kind. hearted man who can figure well at public functions and can give away large sums of money. He is a man of extraordinary vacillation of purpose; but this weakness is combined with a shrewd perception of the line of conduct likely to lead to popularity and advancement. Since the close of the commission he has been appointed to an Australian governorship. Besides Lord Brassey, the commission was composed of two Anglo-Indian officials; a medical man and a Conservative member of Par- liament, who were supposed to be impartial members; two representatives of the anti-opium party, Mr. Arthur Pease and Mr. Henry J. Wilson, M.P.; and two Hindu gentlemen of high standing.

The English members of the commission began their work in the autumn of 1893 by a week's sittings in London, where evidence was taken from various ex-officials, missionaries, and others from India, China, and the Straits Settlements. They then proceeded to India, where they were joined by the native commissioners, and made a four months' tour, beginning at Calcutta anu proceeding by way of Northern India to Bombay, taking evidence at various centers along the route.

Bishop Thoburn has remarked that the commission visited India at a peculiarly unfavorable time. The ever-swelling military expenditure on the northwest frontier of India, combined with the continuous depreciation of the silver currency, causing an aggravation of the weight of the" home charges"-that is, the sums payable by India to England, in gold, for pensions, furlough allowances, and interest on loans-had brought about a deficit in Indian finance. At such a time to talk of cutting off the revenue derived from the sale of opium to the Chinese seemed to most residents in India, whether European or native, who had anything that might be taxed, a most untimely display of morality. The official world of India was strongly opposed 10 the anti-opium agitation; and it is difficult for Englishmen or Americans, accustomed to the air of perfect freedom, to conceive the influence possessed by Government in India, especially as regards the nath-e population. Under these circumstances, it cannot be deemed surprising that a great mass of evidence, extenuating the evils of the opium habit, extolling it as "an unconscious safeguard" against malaria, and attributing to it other (sometimes contradictory) beneficial consequences, was brought before the commission. The really astonishing thing is that there were everywhere found witnesses-missionaries, native Christians, and a considerable number of gentlemen from the small but important class of Indian social reformers-who came forward boldly to express the conviction that the opium habit, in whatever form, is a curse and a disgrace.

The majority of the English commissioners readily accepted the crude theories and loose statements put forward by the official witnesses and supported· by the Europeans and Indians whom they had mustered to support them. In the course of their Indian tour, all of them, except Messrs. Pease and Wilson, had plainly shown their bias toward the views prevalent among the Anglo-Indian officials by whom they were surrounded, and frequently entertained. The medical member of the commission, Sir William Roberts, as has been pointed out recently in the Indian Medical Record, an influential Calcutta paper, was strongly predisposed by his own published writings to the view put forward by several leading official doctors in that city, that opium-eating (more properly, swallowing), which is the common Indian form of the habi1:, has some special relation to the racial and climatic conditions of India. He had propounded the general theory tha1; all habits of taking stimulants, such as alcohol, tea, and coffee, are in themselves wellnigh conclusive evidence of some craving which they satisfy. When, therefore, these Calcutta doctors applied his theory of the benefit of " dietetic stimulants" by boldly asserting, on the flimsiest possible foundation of observation,that opium performed just the same service in assisting the digestion of the poor Indian ryot which alcohol had been asserted by Sir William Roberts to fulfill in the case of the English laborer, he readily accepted this opportune confirmation of his own pet idea, and worked it out in an appendix to the majority report. The Indian Medical RecQ1·d has shown, however, that stubborn facts and figures are absolutely irreconcilable with this theory. One of each must suffice as a specimen. The fact is, that the Indian ryot, except in a few districts, which are or have been poppy-growing tracts, does not consume opium at all j the figures show that, on a careful computation (see Mr. 'Wilson's Minority Report, par. 21, and notes M and N), not more than four in a thousand of the total population of India are habitual opium consumers, and that among these the urban populations supply the greatest proportion, while the least proportion is found in some of the most malarious districts.

Before leaving Bombay the commissioners, except Mr. Wilson, who was kept away by an attack of fever, drew up a series of resolutions to form the basis of their final report. The report itself, however, did not appear till fourteen months later, having been drafted in London by a fresh secretary, an India Office official, who had not been with the commission in India, and who incurred the censure of the Secretary of State for India by communicating to the Times, some days before its presentation to Parliament, an extremely one-sided and misleading summary of its contents. This report, which justified the opium policy of the Indian Government in every respect, bore the signatures of all the commissioners except Mr. Wilson. Even Mr. Arthur Pease, Sir Joseph Pease's brother, had been prevailed upon to sign it. Mr. Pease is a Christian man, and had no doubt brought himself to believe that it was his duty to do so. He had not taken a very active part in the anti-opium movement before being placed on the commission j during his tour in India he moved almost exclusively in official circles j and his close political alliance with the liquor interest at home, through whose assistance he has since succeeded in gaining a muchcoveted seat in Parliament, was not calculated to make him enthusiastic for the suppression of the Indian opium traffic.

The two Indian commissioners, who did not come to England to join in the final discussion of the report, appended to it separate memoranda containing important reservations. They both urge the adoption of strong measures for the suppression of opium smoking, a habit which is, relatively, of modern introduction into India, and which the great mass of Indian witnesses, including most of those who came forward in defense of the opium revenue, decidedly condemned. Even. the Majority Report ad- mits that it is generally regarded in India as a disreputable habit. They also urge the need for an improved system of selling the drug in India, one of them proposing to put it into the hands of medical practitioners instead of the " ignorant opium farmers or venders under the present sys- tem," and the other adding the suggestions that, as under British law at home, it "should be sold in bottles or vials labeled ' poison,' " and that " the minimum dose which is likely to be fatal should be legibly printed in the vernacular on these labels."

Mr. Henry J. Wilson, M.P., presented a Minute of Dissent remark- able for its conciseness and brevity, on the one hand, and, on the other, for its impartial reference to and quotation of evidence on both sides. In these latter respects it forms a striking and suggestive contrast to the Ma- jority Report, which, tho three times as long, does not contain anything like as many references, and does not give one solitary quotation from the anti-opium witnesses except in a few cases where they have made admis- sions that can be turned against them. Mr. Wilson entirely endorses the anti-opium program; he shows that the cultivation of opium is to a great extent unpopular, because unprofitable, among the cultivators; that it is principally produced for export to China ; that " opium in China is a gigan- tic national evil;" and that" it is altogether unworthy for a great depen- dency of the British Empire to be thus engaged in a traffic which produces such widespread misery and disaster." As regards the sale of opium in British India, he makes recommendations similar to those of the two Indian commissioners.

The report of the commission was discussed in the House of Commons three weeks after its presentation, on the last evening of the session of 1895 which was available for other than Government business. The fact that the House had had so short a time in which to master the voluminous documents laid before it was made the most of by the Secretary of State for India, Sir Henry Fowler. But he made no answer whatever to the grave charges formulated by Sir Joseph Pease and his able seconder, Mr.

John Ellis, against the Indian Government and the majority of the com- mission for a series of unprecedented and unconstitutional proceedings calcu- lated gravely to prejudice the inquiry. Tho defeated by a large majority on what was virtually a vote of censure of the commission, the anti-opium leaders have good reason to congratulate themselves on having embraced what has proved to be the only opportunity which they could have had, while their own political party was still in power, to repudiate the authority of the report. .

The debate cannot be said to have produced much effect on public opin- ion ; and it was quickly overshadowed by the fall of the Liberal Govern- ment shortly afterward. The new Conservative ministry can hardly be ex- pected to be more friendly than its predecessor to the anti-opium agitation. The press, only too eager to get rid of a " fad" which is inconvenient to both political parties, has generally followed the lead of the Times, declaring the whole movement to have been founded on a delusion, which the commission has finally dispelled. It is not yet clear how the attention of the British public can best be recalled to the main question at issue, which the majority of the commission has done its best to obscure: Shall the name of Christ still be blasphemed among the Chinese because of Britain's participation in the traffic which feeds her great national cancer ~ Not only have the commissioners overlaid this question by devoting more than nine tenths of their report to the Indian branch of the subject, notwithstanding their own admission that more than nine tenths of the opium produced in India is exported to China and the Straits Settlements, but they have actually stooped to gross misstatements of facts and garbled quotations of evidence in their discussion of the Chinese traffic.

A veteran American missionary, Rev. Dr. Ashmore, of Swatow, one of those invited by British consuls in China to furnish replies to questions issued by the commissioners, is a victim of the latter offense. He had stated: "Some Il,len of vigorous vitality will use opium for many years and not show marked results." In the rest of his evidence, all the more weighty for the carefnl reservation of these exceptional cases, he clearly expresses his opinion that" nearly all of those with whom the habit is fully formed" consume opium " with great injury. " Yet he is quoted in support of the statement that some of the missionaries" take a less decided view" than the majority of his colleagues, by whom, it is admitted, " the use of opium is strongly condemned." He is made to differ from them by the simple expedient of omitting the three important words in italics, the rest of the sentence being quoted without any indication of its incompleteness. The Rev. A. Bone, of Canton, is even worse treated-two disconnected passages being pieced together as if they formed part of one sentence, in order to make him out a dissentient from the general voice of his brethren. Three sentences may be quoted from the report containing three allegations directly contradictory to fact. "It may be added," says the report, "that there is no evidence from China of any popular desire that the import of Indian opium should be stopped." There is, in fact, a considerable body of such evideuce. "In the British consular service the prevailing opinion is that opium smoking in moderation is not harmful, and that moderation is the rule. . . . The medical opinions were in general accord with those of the consular body." Two careful and accurate writer;;, Mr. Joshua Rowntree and the Rev. F. Storrs Turner, have shown that these are untrue representations of the balance alike of the consular and the medical evidence, both of them, in fact, showing a strong preponderance of opinion contrary to that here stated. It is difficult to get the British people to believe that a number of presumably honorable men have put their signatures to a dishonest report; yet when these charges, which ha'e already been publicly made without any attempt being made to answer

XACHIN TRADITIONS AND RELIGION

them, are established to the satisfaction of our fellow-countrymen, as they certainly can and will be, there must be a great revulsion of feeling, and an outburst of indignation which will sweep away the Indian Government's opium traffic forever. In what precise mode this result is to be brought about is a matter which we can leave to Him who has throughout been looked to for guidance and inspiration in our crusade. Meanwhile, we are doing what we can to utilize the platform, the press-so far as it remains open to us-and, above all, the Christian churches, in pressing forward the necessity of putting an end to this great national sin, and removing this serious stumbling-block from the way of the Gospel in China. We believe that our God is leading us on to certain victory, and that, mighty as are the forces of interest and prejudice arrayed against us, " they that be with us are more than they that be with them."

KACHIN TRADITIONS AND RELIGION.

BY REV. O. HANSON, BRAMO, BURMA.

The people of Upper Burma (called by the English Kachins, and by themselves Chingpaws or Singphas) occupy the country extending from the 23° to the 27° 3D' of north latitude, comprising the mountain ranges on both sides of the Irrawaddy. It is believed by some that the Kachins are closely allied to the various tribes residing in the almost inaccessible regions bounding on Tartary. However this may be, if the Kachin traditions are in any way reliable, there can be little doubt as to their original home. Like the Nagas and other tribes on the Assam side, with which the Kachins have much in common, both in language and customs, they must have descended from one of the aboriginal hill tribes of Northeastern India.

The Kachins in their mountain homes are savage, superstitious, easily offended, revengeful, and to strangers unusually reserved. It is especially hard to induce any well-informed Kachin to rev~al the mysteries of his religion. Generally, out of a superstitious dread of the Nats, he will keep back, even when closely questioned, the most important and interesting parts. This religion, altho at present mostly a degraded creation of a degenerated race, must have had a purer source than is at first discernible from a superficial observance of the rites and ceremonies now practised. Confucianism and Buddhism have had little inftuence over these wild mountaineers, even tho they must have been in close contact with Chinese, Shans, and Burmans for centuries. FrQm the Kachin traditions alone we meet with occasional glimpses of a life, knowledge, ideas, and aspirations not now in their possession. It is here attempted to give in a condensed form some leading thoughts found in the traditions, customs, and religious beliefs of this strange but interesting race, Traditions.-(a) The creation. The main points in the lengthy account which a Nat priest can give on this interesting topic are the following: Originally, " before the beginning," only wind, clouds, and a mysterious being, half human and half avian, existed in some unaccountable manner through a self-creative power. From these elements were brought forth, by means of a generative process, the first cosmical matter and the primitive spirits or Nats. These Nats in their turn brought forth vegetation, animal and human life. While the elementary parts of this world still existed in their rudimentary forms, a great Nat, named Chinun, gave birth to a monstrous giant, half spirit and half man, named Ninggawnwa. It took seven years for him to be born, and he held at his birth a great hammer and a pair of tongs in his right hand. With these instruments he in due time gave form and order to the visible earth. As soon as the arrangement of this earth was completed, Chinun brought forth a great pumpkin, which the" omniscient" one (also a later son of Chinun), after the death of his mother, divided into two parts. From the part to the right the first man was made, and the first woman from the one to the left. This human pair dwelt at the central part of the earth, by a beautiful mountain created from the head of Chinun. Man was made immortal, but because of a foolish desire to see a dead being, and having by a lie brought over himself the wrath of the Sun-Nats, death was imposed upon him as a punishment. A number of cattle were sent to eat the "fruit of life," which otherwise would have served as a preventive of death. The first human pair gave birth to another, and so on until the third generation, when nine sons and nine daughters were born to a certain Wachstwa. These are the progenitors of the different Kachin tribes, or, as some would assert. of the Asiatic races in general. The pedigree of white people can be traced to a certain kind of monkeys, and according to some were not found un til after" the great flood." Everything is now existing through itself, and an overruling providence in the Christian sense is not recognized. The Nats at times shake the mountains, thus causing earthquakes, or send a great frog to swallow the sun or the moon, which causes eclipses, but are not otherwise interfering with the regular order of the universe. The Kachins, as far as I have been able to find out, do not believe i~ any interruption of the present order of things. Everything has for them an endless existence.

(b) "The great flood." It has often been observed that the story of the deluge has in some form or another been preserved, with surprising exactness of detail, in most separate countries and by widely different races. The Kachins having no written language, and consequently no literature of any kind, form, however, no exception to this interesting fact. Their unique story of the "great inundation" runs in somewhat the following way: Some time after Ninggawnwa had finished his creative work and appointed to the different races separate places where to live and dwell, an IIottempt was made by him to build a huge bridge, at the central part of the earth, over the mighty Irrawaddy. Nine jealous brothers, determined, out of envy, to frustrate the work, came one day and said to him, " Your mother is dead." This did not greatly trouble him, as he thought it easy to find a stepmother. After some time the brothers returned, saying, "Your father is dead." This caused him great sorrow j his heart was filled with anger, and he crushed in his wrath an adjacent mountain, after which he abandoned his work and returned home. Now he discovered that he had been greatly deceived, and the subject of a most perfidious treachery. In order to take revenge on the nine brethren, their relatives and humanity in general, with which he was now displeased, he caused a great flood to overflow the whole earth, and intended to extinguish every form of life. Two orphans escaped, however, in a great ovalshaped drum. They took along with them nine cocks and nine iron needles. A needle was dropped for each passing day, and on the ninth day they heard the last one ring against the stones. The last cock also crowed, and thus they knew that the earth was dry. One of these orphans some time after this great catastrophe was killed and eaten by a fnrious Nat called Chitong. The other married a being half Nat and half man by the name of Ningcut. A child was born to this pair, which Chitong killed when its mother was absent from home, and prepared its liver for her to eat. The body itself he chopped into small pieces and scattered them over an adjoining field. From this" seed" a new race sprang forth, in everything like the antediluvian one, and is now inhabiting the world.

(c) The lost book. A third tradition deserving attention is the following : After the world was set in order and the different races were settled in their respective homes, Ninggawnwa, at a great feast, met with representatives from the chief and most powerful surrounding tribes. At the close of the feast they all asked him to become their ruler. This he refused, but gave to each of them a book. To the Chinese he gave a book of paper j the Burmans received a book of palm-leaves, and the Kachin book was made of parchment. On the way home the one who had received the Kachin book prepared it as food and ate it. (Some Kachins assign as the cause for this that the man was hungry and had nothing else to eat; others, which I think are more numerous, give no reason whatsoever.) Since then the Kachins have had no book, but the great Nat priests and professional story-tellers can by a kind of inspiration relate its contents. This is always done at their great feasts, when it takes three nights and days to rehearse it all. It contains the only authentic records known regarding crea.tion, the flood, the different human races, the origin of the Nats, and their work and worship.

A number of narratives in the same vein could be given, but the above may suffice to give a general idea of their contents. It would be interesting to know something about the sonrces from which these shallow streams have been flowing.

Ideas 0/ a Supreme Being.-Some writers have been a.nxious to prove that races and nations have existed or are now living who are wholly with· out ideas of a supernatural being. It has, however, always been found that such statements were founded on an imperfect knowledge of the races described, and that behind the crude exterior some apprehension of a supreme power is entertained, altho at times extremely vague. It would hardly suprise us if it was found that the savage and barbarous Nat worship of the Kachins had blotted out all higher ideas of the supernatural. For centuries the vilest practices have been perpetuated in connection with this worship. An educational system, even in its most rudimentary form, is unknown ; any especial worship of a supreme being does not exist. Still, even here it is clearly discernible that God has not suffered Himself to be unknown. The Kachins have ideas of a being higher and more powerful than any Nat. He is called by different names, such as " The one higher than the clouds" (this name has to some Kachins an almost magical power) ; the "Omniscient" one, whose wisdol!1 was especially manifested at the creation of man; the" Creator," who also was active in giving life to man; the "Spirit," or the Spirit above all spirits. Other names, as the" Lord of heaven and earth," may also be given, but the same being is indicated in every case. It is true that a further attempt to explain his ideas of the supreme would bring a Kachin to what a Western mind would regard as an almost hopeless confusion. He would assert .that the same being is indicated in each of the above names, and also that the "Omniscient" one and the "Creator" had something like a human birth, while this would not be admitted in the case of " The one higher than the clouds." To us some form of incarnation, or something resembling an Avatar of Vishnu, would offer the most natural explanation, but a Kachin feels no necessity of solving this mystery. It is enough for him to know that there is f:'ome one greater than the Nats. These Nats, the greatest number of which have once been human beings, are in their present state immortal, but not omniscient, omnipotent, or ubiquitous. All of these attributes are without hesitation applied to the one above all. Beings half Nat and half man were endowed with supernatural power, but were subject to change and death, and exist at present in the same way as any other who has passed into the realm of the dead.

The knowledge of a supreme power exerts, however, hardly any moral influence over the Kachins. It is commonly believed that he ordinarily does not concern himself about human affairs. Only in extreme cases is it suspected that he punishes an extraordinarily wicked person, but when and how this happens no one claims to know. 'When any great calamity befalls a tribe or family; when war, famine, or pestilence is raging, and the Nats do not seem propitious, then supplications are made to the Lord of all, but no sacrifices are offered. That we here meet with a few remaining ideas from the original monotheism of India seems almost certain. God has been forgotten by more' favored nations than the Kachins, but those in closest contact with these wild children of nature have had occa· sion to see that deep down in the savage heart a Divine spark is still flicker- ing, ready at any moment to be fanned into a living flame.

Nat Worship.-The real religion of the Kachins, as far as they have any, consists in Nat or demon worship. These Nats are now innumerable, and occupy almost every imaginable place above and below. Certain Nats rule the sky, the sun and. the moon; others dwell upon earth and are found in every mountain-top, hill, streamlet, river, spring, or well j every field, wood, and even individual trees have their guardian Nats; every tribe, village, and family acknowledge some special Nat to whom they must pay honor. These Nats must not be confounded with Grecian nymphs, naiads, and satyrs, or with fairies or goblins of medieval Europe. Most of them have once been human beings or descend from the early half Nats who took such an active part in the first stages of the world. They are a constant terror to the people. They watch with jealous carefulness every occupied place, and are always ready for revenge if any trespasses are committed. If the usual sacrifices are withheld, if a vessel consecrated to the Nat service has been unduly touched, if anyone out of mistake has stepped in the place set apart for the household Nats, punishment may at once overtake the transgressor. Even if a Nat without any known cause desires a new offering, some misfortune will at once befall the intended family or individual. Houses may be burned, fields devastated by wild animals, "bad luck" will attend every undertaking, and poverty will be the sure result of all. The most common form of punishment, however, is by diseases of different kinds. The Nats alone possess the remedies necessary in case of illness, but do not administer any when offended, unless properly propitiated. As soon as a person is taken ill, a Nat priest is at once sent for. The dwelling-place of the offended Nat is found and the desired sacrifice ascertained. This is done by a kind of divination. The greatness of the sacrifice depends upon the importance of the case. Ordinarily, for slight offenses, a little whisky, a few eggs, some dried fish and meat, or a few fowls will suffice. In more important cases, or if a great work or expedition is to be undertaken, pigs and cattle of any kind must be offered. When larger animals are sacrified, the flesh is prepared and distributed among the inhabitants of the community where the sacrifice is made. As the Nat priest receives a part of the animal offered, the size of the sacrifice often depends on his personal desire of profit in the case at hand.

A few particulars regarding this Nat worship may be of special interest. A large number of Nat altars are always found outside of every Kachin house. They are usually made of bamboo, and are only used as receptacles for certain parts of the offering. The Nats are invoked to come down upon them and to accept the sacrific~ made. A new altar must be built for every sacrifice, even if offerings are successively made to the same Nat. Inside the houses of chiefs and other prominent men a large altar of a different kind is often found, which is used as long as the

GOSPEL WORK IN ISRAEL

house is standing. The sacrifices most acceptable and of greatest worth are those of cattle. A tradition says that when the cattle, after the first transgression of man, ate the" fruit of life," a promise was given that they should always willingly offer themselves as sacrifices for the good of humanity in all ages to come. When such a life is given to the Nat, his anger is appeased and the sacrificer's request is fulfilled. The blood is not of any value as a sacrifice. The Nat receives the life (which the Kachins connect with the breath and not with the blood), while the offerer and his friends eat the flesh. In a case of insanity, when other sacrifices have proved of no avail, a goat is selected, and after appropriate cp,remonies sent off among the mountains. If he does not return it is supposed that the Nat who troubled the insane person has taken his final departure. No one would kill or eat the flesh of such an animal. At the time of sowing and harvest, several days are often set apart for larger sacrifices. No work is being done during such a time. Offerings are made at every birth or death, and I have counted as many as thirty skulls of large oxen around the grave of a chief. In order to prevent witchcraft, to procure " good luck" at any enterprise, if a person begins a journey or ends one -in short, at every occasion of any importance-the Nats are consulted and sacrifices offered.

This sacrificial system has always kept the Kachins in a hopeless state of poverty. They never know when their turn may come to offer up the last oxen, pigs, or fowls. It is not an unusual thing to hear the Kachins complain about the insatiable greediness of these burdensome Nats. But wholesale offerings will soon be a thing of the past, as sacrificial animals are getting more expensive and scarce, and the Nats are even now forced to be satisfied with less valuable gifts. Christianity is also slowly but surely uprooting former superstitions, and only this power can give the help now vainly sought.

GOSPEL WORK IN ISRAEL.

BY PROFESSOR GEORGE H. SCHODDE, PH.D., COLUMBUS, O.

In a recent number (March, 1895) of Nathanael, the Jewish mission bi-monthly, published by Professor Strack, of Berlin, Lie. Dr. Dalman, of Leipzig, since the death of Delitzsch certainly the most reliable authority on this subject, publishes a detailed survey of the work done during the ycars 1893 and 1894 for the evangelization of Israel all over the globe. A brief summary of his facts and figures will give an excellent bi.rd's-eye view of the problems and data of this species of church work.

The anti.Semitic agitation has during these two years calmed down somewhat, and as a consequence the national movement in Israel, which largely owed its vitality to the anti-Semitic agitation, has also become a less powerful factor in Jewish thought. As yet not a single Jewish mis- sion society has been willing to make use of this agitation for its purposes; and the organizations effected in recent years for the purpose of agitating the re-establishment of a Jewish state in the ancestral country of Israel, such as the Jewish Christian Patriotic Alliance of London, founded in 1892, have not been able to make their influence felt. The Jewish-Chris- tian plans of Warszawiak, in New York, have not materialized, and the venerable convert, Rabbi Lichtenstein, of Budapest, who still declines to be baptized, but aims at the organization of a Jewish-Christian church, has been cast out by his people. Rabinowitz, of Kishnef, has given up all ideas, seemingly, of organizing a distinctively Jewish-Christian congrega- tion, and is virtually a vox clamantis among his people in Russia and the East. Pastor Gurland, of Riga, together with 72 Jewish Christians, went in June, 1893, to Palestine, but no further news has been heard of them.

The most noteworthy fact in this connection is the organization of a Jewish·Christian congregation in Smyrna, in the summer of 1894. The head of this movement is a Karite from Sebastopol named Abram Levi, who, while an inmate of the Scotish Jewish Mission Hospital in Smyrna, through the study of the New Testament learned to know Christ, and began his work by calling together Jews for the study of the Sacred Scriptures. These men organized themselves into a separate congregation, the original number being 64 heads of families. Of these just one half again withdrew, leaving 32 families and 17 young men, or a total of 185 souls.

This association, in its statutes, says that it is "a society of Jewish Christians j that its first principle is the faith in God and in the Trinity of God according to the teachings of the Messiah, but not according to the teaching of any commentary or principles of any other communion [thereby excluding the teachings of the Talmud] j that each one binds himself to live according to the teachings of the New Testament; that circumcision shall continue to be practised, not as a law, but as a national symbol indicating that they are the children of Abraham and of the other patriarchs j that each one promises to live in accordance with the spirit of the Messiahnamely, in love, unity, and truth."

Christians of non-Jewish origin have also recently attempted to organize Jewish converts into separate communions. The principal effort of this kind was made in London by John Wilkinson, the director of the Mildmay Mission, under whose leadership 11 converts were thus united into a " Jewish-Christian Church." A modification of this idea found its exponent in A. C. Gabelen, of New York, who, in his jargon periodical, Tikwath Israel, reports the organization of a congregation consisting of 20 members. His position is practically that of Pastor G. A. Krfiger, of France. His program is more distinctively Jewish-Christian than any other of its kind, and includes both the acceptance of Christ as the Messiah, and also the continuation of the observance of the Mosaic law in so far as this is not contradictory to the fundamentals of Christianity. In his organ, Our Hope, he pleads for the pure preaching d simple "Mes- siahism," without any admixture of Gentile Christianity. These are about the sentiments also put forth by Gedalius in Berlin.

In Germany the work is entirely that of efforts to win individual souls from Israel, the enterprise being carried on by a nnmber of societies, such as the Leipzig, the Berlin, the Bavarian, and others. Representatives of foreign Jewish mission societies are gradually being withdrawn from Germany. Dalman himself has inaugnrated a new enterprise by publishing a Jewish-German monthly called Berith Ain, in which enterprisQ he found emulators in Pastor Werber, of Baltimore, and Gabelein, in New York. The leading mission organs in Germany for Jewish work are the Nathanael, and the veteran journal, founded by Delitzsch, the Saat auf Hoffnung, of Leipzig.

In Austro-Hungary, Norwegian missionaries have begun Jewish Gospel work, especially Pastor R. Gjessing and Philip Gordon, with headquarters at Budapest. Another laborer here is Rev. A. Moody, representing the Scotch Society. Rabbi Lichtenstein is sending out tract after tract, pleading with his people to accept Christ.

In Roumania the London and Berlin societies, as also the Norwegian, are at work; the first mentioned with headquarters at Bucharest, where there is a flourishing school for girls; the second at Jassy ; the third at Galatz. Russia is naturally the greatest field for Jewish mission work, and even the government has at times aided the societies in spreading the New Testament among the Israelites; and fully half-a-dozen depots for this purpose have been established in the empire, the leader of the work being the late Axelrud, a son-in-law of Rabinowitz. Faltin, the veteran of Kishnef, continues in his propaganda, and Gurland has been doing excellent work in Riga. The Orthodox State Church had also entered upon this work, but its chief agent, Joseph Levin, recently died. In Poland, Swedish messengers are busy, and Dr. Ellis, from London, has been able to report a large number of baptisms. For 1892-93 the number was 78 ; for 1893-94 it was 103. In the last three years there have been 235 Jewish converts in Poland.

In the Scandinavian countries the contingent of the Jewish population is exceedingly small; but the Scandinavian Christians have a warm heart for the work, as is attested by other contributions, societies, and messengers sent forth by them.

In France the London Society has been at work, as also the French Protestant Society. Naturally England is the headquarters of Jewish mission enterprises. Here are found the greatest and the most societies of this kind, and by far the greatest liberality for the cause. At least a dozen periodicals are published in the interests of the work, and it is supported by men and means throughout the Jewish diaspora. The Mildmay Mission alone in 1893 disposed of 18,406 Hebrew New Testaments, and 69,657 parts of the Testament in the jargon. Since the beginning of this

HINDUISM AND ROMANISM

literary propaganda, in all 208,313 Hebrew New Testaments have been used, and 467,577 parts in the jargon. In every way the Christians of England do as much, or even more, for the cause of the evangelization of Israel than all the other Christian peoples put together.

The immigration of Russian and Roumanian Jews to the further Orient has made the latter a more important field of operation. The headquarters naturally are such centers as Constantinople, Smyrna,and Jerusalem, and, in a secondary way, Saloniki and Damascus. Fully a dozen societies are found represented in these districts from half-a-dozen sections of Christianity, and laboring in many methods and manners.

In North Africa, the London Society has its stations, especially in Tunis, Algiers, and Morocco. The Falashas, or Black Jew, converts in Abyssinia are being reorganized again under a native leader, Michael Argawi, after a period of persecution in which Jewish Christianity in that venerable land was almost eradicated. In Persia, the headquarters are at IRpahan and Hamadan, and in India in Bombay, where the leading mission worker is J. Henry Lord, aided by the periodical Ha-Mebasser. In America, the work for Israel has been manifold and multifold, being in charge of fully a half-dozen different churches, such as the Episcopalians, Lutherans, Adventists, and others, and partly controlled by individual lovers of the chosen people. Jewish mission journals in English, German, and the jargon are published in considerable number.

In Australia, both German and English societies have stations in various parts of the island.

HINDUISM AND ROMANISM. * In much of its teaching Romanism is far more pagan than Christian; for tho Roman Catholics believe in Christ, it is not the Christ of the Gospel, but either a wafer god manufactured by the priests, or a stern judge ready to punish the guilty (in the same way that the Hindus regard many of their gods), and only to be approached through His tender-hearted mother, or some other merciful saint or intercessor.

Perhaps, placed in parallel columns, the comparison will be more readily understood.

HINDUS ROMAN QATHOLICS are subject to the Brahmans, on are under the power of the priests, whom they rely in the performance by whom they are taught exactly of all religious rites, and whom they what they must believe, and through are taught to reverence and bow whom they receive forgiveness of down to. sins and all the benefits of religion.

• The following comparison was printed in the M iB8Wna1'1l Herald (Baptist), from a letter by :Mrs. T. R. Edwards, of Serampore College. Are not allowed (except Brah- As a rule are forbidden to read mans) to read the sacred books j the Bible, which the priests alone these may only be read and explained may read and explain. to them by the priests.

Regard Sanskrit as the religious Regard Latin as the sacred lanlanguage; it is used in worship and guage; it is nsed in worship, tho ceremonies, tho not understood by unknown to the majority of the the people. people.

Bathe in the Ganges and certain Are taught that they are regener- sacred rivers to wash away sins. ated by water in baptism.

Use Ganges water in various re- Use holy water in the churches. ligious ceremonies.

Bow down to and utter prayers Bow down to and say prayers be- before idols. fore images and pictures.

Dress the idols in fine and showy Clothe the images of saints in and sometimes costly raiment. gorgeous apparel.

At certain festivals have great At certain festivals in Roman processions, carrying the idols. Catholic countries have great pro- cessions, in whiCh sacred images are carried.

Pray to various gods and god- Pray to saints and angels and desses. especially to the Virgin Mary.

Offer sacrifices. Offer the sacrifice of the Mass.

Say that when the priest utters Say that when the priest utters certain words, the image they have certain words, the wafer becomes made becomes alive by the indwell- the very Christ.

ing of the deity invoked.

Are taught that there is a great Are taught that it is meritorious merit in making pilgrimages to vari- to go on pilgrimages to Rome and ous sacred places and shrines. other sacred places.

Believe that at certain shrines Believe that at certain churches miracles of healing are performed and places miracles of healing are by this or that god. performed by this or that saint.

Have great faith in amulets and Wear medals blessed by the Pope charms as a protection against vari- as charms against misfortunes. ous misfortunes.

Are enjoined to fast on certain Observe prescribed fasts. occasions.

Count beads in repeating the Count beads in saying prayers, names of gods and goddesses, to especially to Mary. invoke their assistance.

THE ATROCITIES IN ARMENIA

Use lighted lamps in certain cere- Use lighted candles in religious monies, even in daylight. worship, even in daylight.

Use incense in worship. Use incense in worship.

Some priests (chiefly a wandering Priests are not allowed to marry. order) are not allowed to marry. The aims and ideal of monks and Some Hindu religious orders con- nuns is to become like a corpse in sider that the highest ideal here is the the hand of the superior. extinction of all desire and all feeling, such as joy, sorrow, hunger, pain.

When death is imminent they are When death is imminent, they taken to the river-side, and the face send for the priest to administer smeared with the sacred mud of the extreme unction, which includes Ganges. anointing parts of the body with oil.

After the death of relatives, in After the death of relatives, in order to assist the spirit in the next order to liberate the spirit from world, they perform Shraddha; it purgatory, and take it to heaven, consists of various ceremonies, and they pay considerable sums to the especially large presents to the priests for masses to be performed. priests.

Comparison might also be made between Romanism and Buddhism, as there is much in common, as the veneration of relics, forbidding priests to marry, large houses of monks and nuns, etc.

THE ATROCITIES IN ARMENIA-IS GOD ON TRIAL?

BY REV. JAMES M. GRAY, BOSTON, MASS.

I have recently heard good men-professing Christian men-question the goodness and power of God. They have asked, Is God indeed a God of love while He yet permits His people to suffer such dreadful and prolonged barbarities as those which have been witnessed in Armenia ~ Or does He lack the power to prevent them ~ Is Satan, after all, mightier than God ~ Nottice : 1. Such questions have been asked before. Jeremiah, Asaph, and Job are Old Testament examples. Thousands of years ago the souls of the righteous were vexed with this same problem. But they approached its investigation not from the standpoint of doubt but of faith. God help us to do the same. In all his afHiction Job did not charge God foolishly. Asaph's feet had almost gone, his steps had well-nigh slipped into open infidelity, almost, but not altogether, because he held to the fundamental postulate that " God is loving unto Israel, even to such as are of a clean heart." Jeremiah would talk with God of His judgments, but he begins by affirming his belief that He is righteous. In no other way can we expect light to come to us on this Armenian question.

2. Let us remember that similar atrocities have occurred before. God's people have known these things in all ages. Israel in Egypt under Pharaoh was not essentially unlike Armenia in Turkey under Abdul Hamid II. Compare the current correspondence from Constantinople with the opening chapters of Exodus in proof of this. And what about" the noble army of martyrs" who suffered at the hands of the early Roman emperors 1 What about the tender and delicate women who were thrown to the wild beasts in Roman amphitheaters? What of those who were covered with tar and set on fire to illuminate Roman gardens? What of the heroes of the Reformation? What of the victims of the King of Spain and the Duke of Alva? What of the massacre of the Huguenots on St. Bartholomew's Day? What of the fires of Smithfield? What of the Catholics, as well as Protestants, who for their loyalty to God were dragged at the cart end, beheaded, drawn and quartered, and burned in "Merrie England" even as late as Queen Mary's day? What of many of the Jews of Europe in the present decade who are realizing the fulfilment of Moses' prophecy that " among these nations shalt thou find no ease" ? . 3. Let us remember that such atrocities as these were not only foreknown, but predicted in the Word of God. " Thoy shall put you out of tho synagogues," said Jesus; "yea, the time cometh that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. " Paul exhorts the Thessalonians that " no man should be moved by these afflictions" -that is, he should not be moved away from his faith, because" we are appointed thereunto. " Peter warns the "strangers" scattered 1hroughout these very parts of Asia now so much upon our minds that their" adversary, the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about seeking whom he may devour," whom they are to " resist steadfast in the faith." John" saw under the altar the souls of them that were slain for the Word of God, and they cried, saying, "How long, 0 Lord, holy and true, dost Thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth? And it was said unto them that they should rest yet for a little season until their fel_ low-servants also and their brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled."

4. Let us remember that God gives grace equal to such emergencies as this. Martyrs have gone to the stake with joy. Those who were tortureit in an earlier age would not accept " deliverance." Archbishop Cranmer of his own accord thrust his right hand into the fire because it had deceived him into signing the recantation of Protestantism. We have an illustration to-day of an Armenian in this country recently bereft of his family in Turkey-four of them imprisoned and one murdered-who is nevertheless sustained in his daily calling and enabled to go from city to city and platform to platform awakening our citizens on behalf of his outraged countrymen. Paul had a great affliction, for whose removal he thrice besought the throne of power and mercy. But His answer was, "My grace is sufficient for thee. " The great apostle to the Gentiles found it to be so, and he was able to declare, " Most gladly, therefore, will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me." There is many a Christian martyr in Armenia at this present moment, man, woman, and child, naked, sick, and in prison, who is saying the very same.

S. Such atrocities as these furnish the strongest evidence of the reality and power of the Christian religion. This conflict in Armenia is between Mohammedanism and Christianity, between darkness and light, between Satan and God. Our Christian brethren in that land could purchase deliverance and peace at the price of apostasy, but they will not pay it. Do the ages show a sublimer proof of the Divine origin of Christianity ~ Men speak of this event as weakening to faith! It would be if the Armenians recanted; but as it is, the event is a wonderful strengthener of faith. Had it occurred eighteen hundred, or even one hundred years ago, it would be employed to prove that; and the Christian apologist or evangelist of the coming century, in his efforts to point men to Christ, will speak of these Armenians who loved Him so as to be willing to suffer the loss of all things for His sake. 6. God is not on trial in Armenia, nor Christianity, but man. Man is on trial there. And it is not man in the persons of the Armenians, nor yet in the persons of the Turks. It is man as represented by the civilized and the Christianized (~) nations of Europe. People sometimes complain of God that He does not convert the heathen; they find fault that so large a portion of mankind are denied the blessings of the Gospel which they enjoy; but it has been found effectual in stopping their murmurings to inquire why they themselves do not convert the heathen. Have they ful. filled their personal obligation in the premises and done all that lies in their power to do to carry out the command, "Go preach the Gospel to every creature 1" It is poor logic which charg-es neglect on God of which we ourselves are guilty. And this principle holds good in the present case. Could we ask God to do more than He has already done to deliver His people in Armenia from the barbarities of the 'l'urks ~ lias He not put the power in the hands of His professing people in Russia, and Great Brit· ain, and Germany, and France ~ Who doubts for a single moment that these nations could stop the outrages referred to whenever they said the word 1 And why do they not say the word ~ Is it anything but selfish. ness that restrains them ~ If all were agreed as to the piece of territory which each should receive in the inevitable division of the Turkish Empire, would there be any longer delay ~ Who is on trial in this matter' Is it God or man' 7. God will reckon with these na1ions when their time comes. The mills of God grind slowly, but they grind exceeding small. General Grant was no visionist ; he was never charged with giving currency to fanciful speculations, but he tells us with all soberness that nations, like individuals, are punished for their transgressions. He cites as an illustration ou,r own Civil War, the most sanguinary and expensive of modern times, as a divinely inflicted penalty for our unjust treatment of Mexico in the annexation of Texas. Turkey will yet pay dearly for her cruelty, and the other nations will have cause to remember that they helped it on.

s. Let us remember that the situation, which seems to us to be so en- tangled, is very clear and plain in the mind of God. In an earlier day, when the kings of the earth set themselves and the rulers took counsel together against the Lord and against His Anointed, He had them in derision, and set His King upon His holy hill of Zion. It is with reference to this same King and this same holy hill that the present commotion l·eigns. The cry of America for the Americans, and Germany for the Germans, is soon to be extended to Judea for the Jews. Tbe capital of that nation is yet to be " a cup of trembling unto all the peoples round about," and then "He that cometh will come and will not tarry," and " out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem."

9. Let us remember, finally, that there is one who can kill the body, indeed, but after that has no more that he can do. "I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory that shall be revealed in us." These Armenians dwell where Satan's seat is, but they are holding fast the name of Christ, and they are not denying His faith; and He who once remembered and recalled the name of His faithful martyr Antipas has His loving eye upon 1hem, and to him that overcometh will He " give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name wrItten which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it." THE RELIEF OF ARMENIA. * The situation in Armenia is simply appalling! No words can describe the suffering which these Christians in the land of the Turk are experi- encing daily and hourly. In the dead of winter, wounded and weak and weary, many of them without homes or even a place of shelter from the wintry blasts, barefooted and almost naked in the snow, they are likewise perishing from hunger by thousands. All Christendom has been thrilled with horror at lales of robbery, rape, and murder, which has been heaped upon innocent and defenseless men, women, and children. In a single province .a Moslem official underestimates the total killed as nearly 40,- 000 men, women, and children; of these 30,000 were murdered outright, and 10,000 perished in their burning homes. Besides this deaths from cold and hunger (in the one province of Harpoot, remember) number about 10,000 more. Women violated and abused in unspeakable ways number nearly 6000, and those forcibly circumcised (converted to Islam) are over 15,000, besides 1500 women and girls consigned to Moslem harEms. The heroism with which hundreds-nay, thousands-have stood ready to suffer the most horrible and ignominious tortures, and to submit to a lingering death rather than deny their Lord, makes them worthy to be added to the memorable list of the " heroes of faith" (Hebrews 11). Chri.stian pastors have unflinchingly faced death and called upon their congregations to follow them; women have by hundreds sought death rather than submit to a worse fate-surely these are they" of whom the world was not worthy." No one with a spark of Christianity or even of humanity in them can read these tales of persecution without being moved to his inmost soul with sympathy and a desire to help them, and yet there are thousands in Christian lands who have not as yet lifted a finger to relieve the distress of the survivors. In the province of Harpoot nearly 100,000 Armenians are destitute of the bare necessities of life, and in other parts of the country there are three times as many more. Many have generously responded to the call for help, and much has been done to relieve the sufferers. From the first, money sent from America and England has been distributed through the members of the British Embassy and the American missionaries. Amid direst peril these missionaries, men and women, have stood nobly at their posts, and thus have been the one hope of the Armenians. Now that the Red Cross Society has entered the work, the door has been opened to distribute food in new centers. The method of relief work is generally to establish soup kitchens and bread bakeries, employing large numbers of the sufferers in preparing food and clothing. About twenty relief stations are in operation, and $200,000 has already been expended in food and clothing, but not more than one half of the destitute are yet reached. Only about one to two cents a day is needed to keep a man from starvation, but this means $4000 to $6000 a day. At Van alone 16,000 gather each day who have no other means of subsistence than that offered by the missionaries. The need is most urgent; competent and reliable agents are ready to receive and wisely distribute the aid which is so sorely needed. It is heartrending to see the suffering of these people without the means to relieve them. No man, woman, or child can afford to lose the opportunity to give something to this cause; give it NOW· !t * Valuable information regarding the :&Iassacres, Destitution, and Relief Work In Armenla may be found in the following: .. The Rule of the 'rurk," by F. D. Greene (Putnam); Ohrtsttan rAteratu'l'e Magazine (February, 1896); Independent (March 5th, 1896) ; also weekly editions of the (/hrtstian Hsrald (New York).

t Sums in any amounts from one cent upward will be received aud forwarded without delay, if sent to the Managing Editor of this REVIEW, or to Frank g, Wiggin, 1 Somerset Street, Boston, or to Brown Brothers, New York (Agents for Red Cross).

INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT

n.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND CONDUCTED BY BEV. J. T. GBACEY, D.D.

The .Rapid Baptisms and Mass Move· years, and multitudes have been think- ing. Thus the present harvest, amount- ment in North India, ing to perhaps 85,000 of a Christian BY REV. T. J. SCOTT, D.D., BAREILLY, community among the Methodists, is INDIA. not a sudden thing without ample The great movement among the plowing and sowing and watering.

poorer castes of North India holds on True. the harvest has been largely gath- unabated. From fifteen to twenty ered in more recent years. Some 65,000 thousand annually are added to the have been added within four years, and Methodist mission alone. The United the number will soon run up to 100,000, Presbyterian mission of the Punjab is and more, if a pastorate to care for the also having a large ingathering. In multitudes gathered in can be raised some cases in the Methodist mission up.

deputations have come in from a long This is no superficial work. It is, to distance asking for teachers to come be sure, not matter for surprise if tares and teach them Christianity and open are found among the wheat in so large schools for their children. In several a harvest. A mass movement like this directions thousands of inquirers are must carry along with it and catch up asking for baptism. One pastor in a good deal that is not altogether good, three months had baptized four hun- and in this it differs in nothing from dred, and was expecting to add at least large revival movements in the home one thousand to his Christian commu- land. But will anyone say such re- nity during the year. The great de- vivals are failures? The weak are mand is for native pastors and evan- strengthened and the utterly worthless gelists to conserve and carry forward are eliminated. So the missionaries the work. The theological seminary deal with this movement which has its at Bareilly is taxed to the utmost to critics in the field, particularly among meet the want. The score or more less successful missions. Those who trained men turned out annually is far know the work realize that a strong below the need. It is much to be re- substantial church is being raised up, gretted that friends in America do not served by a native ministry, and that at once furnish the $40,000 called for effective self-support is being devel- to put this seminary on a larger balis at oped. Tried by the tests of self-sup- once. Instead of eighty at least two port, spiritual life, endurance of perse- hundred students should be on the roll cution, and martyrdom, a true church under training to push and conserve is being founded. Rev. P. M. Buck, this great work. in a recent letter written in the midst This is no sudden movement. For of this work, says, "These converts more than a third of a century the manifest a very encouraging willing- Gospel has been faithfully' preached in ness to do what they can to support the these regions, and many copies of the work among them. Persecution has Scriptures circulated among the peo- been common and persistent. In the ple. They have had the truth held up. region where the greatest Dumber of The sense of sin has been awakened, baptisms has occurred, the leading and the true way of salvation has been men of a large number of villages as- before them. So the baptisms are not sembled in council, where it is said sev- .. hasty" in the sense of some critics. eral hundred were present, and they Preachers, European and native, have bound themselves under a curse to sup- been sounding out the Gospel for press Christianity and prevent its further spread. Petitions were made for moved by the reports brought by the assistance to native government officers. expedition concerning the religious con- Money was freely offered to bribe for dition of the people of that country, I the same purpose, and one of our work- published an article urging the 'misers was asked to name a sum he would sionary society of the Methodist Episbe willing to take and retire from the copal Church to establish a mission in field. Our people have been beaten. Korea. The subject was considered by and were for a time deprived of pastur- the society, but, owing to the pressure age for their cattle, and of fuel for cook- of other claims, it was deemed impossiing their food. One was imprisoned ble to provide funds for the proposed under false charge, and from one village mission. a company of recently baptized converts have been expelled, and the case August, 1882, one of our Japanese awaits settlement in the court. In converts called on me in Yokohama, the face of all this opposition, resulting and requested my wife to teach Engin various other petty annoyances as lish to a class of Koreans, whom their well, I have heard of but one man who government had sent to study in Japan has lapsed from Christianity, and he a the principles and methods of the civlittle later, when we held a meeting in ilization adopted by the Japanese. Mrs. the neighborhood came with his offer- Maclay gladly consented, and soon being for the collection made, which, came interested in the young men, findhowever, his brethren refused, telling ing them to be bright and extremely him he had gone over to the enemy in anxious to acquire the English lanthe time of trial." guage. Shortly after Mrs. Maclay took up this work, Kim ok Kuin, the Korean In all this we have the evidence of a officer who had charge of the students, true work of God. and the home church called to thank her for consenting to may rejoice that great victories are won teach the class, and expressed his dein pushing the conquest of the world sire for the introduction of Western for Christ. civilization into Korea.

Korea's Permit to Ohristianity. March, 1884, while living in Tokio, Japan, having removed to that city BY REV. R. S. MACLAY, D.D., SAN FER- from Yokohama, because of my ap- NANDO, CAL. pointment to the presidency of the Anglo-Japanese College, I received from During the earlier portion of my life the Rev. John F. Goncher, D.D., of in China, commencing with the year Baltimore City, Md., a letter dated 1847. I met in the streets of Foochow January 31st, 1884, in which he wrote City, where I resided, a few ship- as follows: wrecked Koreans who had been picked up at sea by Chinese sailors, and were " Under date of November 6th, 1883, en route to their native country. Their I wrote to the Missionary Committee strange costume, erect forms. and agile that if they deem it expedient to extend movements greatly interested me, and their work to the Hermit nation, and I felt it would be a high privilege to establish a mission in Korea under the carry to the people of Korea the pre- superintendence of the Japan mission, cious tidings of salvation; but at that • . . I shall be pleased to send my time Korea was not open to foreigners, check for, say, two thousand dollars and besides, my time was fully occu- toward securing that result. pied with my duties in China. .. Could you find time to make a trip In the year 1872, shortly after the re- to Korea, prospect the land, and locate turn of the United States naval expedi- the mission? For once we may be the tion to Korea, I spent a sqort time in first Protestant church to enter a pagan New York City, and being deeply land. It is peculiarly appropriate that Japan should have the.honor, and 1t would be a. fitting addition to the ser- some of the Korean and Japanese offi- vices you have been enabled to render cials, enjoyed a season of conversation your church already if you could in- and prayer with a Christian Japanese augurate the enterprise. " colporteur operating here, walked This letter from Dr. Goncher opened through a park-like grove in the vicin- the way for the accomplishment of a ity of the town, and called on Mr. Lov- long.cherished desire, and impressed ett, the American superintendent of me at once as being a Divine call to do Korean customs, who gave us a cordial what I could toward opening Korea to welcome. Fusan is one of the pO1;s at Christian missions. The Japan mission which foreign trade is carried on. In supported Dr. Goncher's suggestion, the portion of the town which we saw, the missionary society indorsed it, and the streets and houses bear the impress Instructed me to go forward. of Japanese influence and many Japa- Communication on the subject with nese families reside here. The place the Hon. John A. Bingham, United with its harbor and surrounding scenery States Minister to Japan, and Hon. presents a cbarming appearance.

Lucius H. Foote, United States Minister Leaving Fusan, we spent forty· three to Korea, satisfied me that the move- hours in steaming round the southern ment was practicable, and, after com- end and up the western side of the pleting the necessary preparations, I Korean peninsula. The fog enveloped embarked June 8th. 1884, at Yoko- us most of the way, and the almost in- hama, with my wife, on board the Eng- cessant sounding of the fog-horn, to- lish steamer TeMm,n, Captain Nantes, gether with the consciousness that we for Nagasaki, where we left the Teheran, were sailing along a dangerous and im- and June 19th, having procured a perfectly surveyed coast, did not con- Korean gentleman to act as interpreter, tribute to the pleasure of the passage; took the steamer Nanzing. Captain Bal- but through all these discomforts the burnie, for Chemulpo. the port of Seoul, Lord brought us in safety, and at capital of Korea. Next morning we 1 o'clock P.M., June 23d. we reached werll off the port of Fusan, near the Chemulpo, the termination of our pas- southeastern point of the peninsula of sage by sea. The following morning Korea; but a dense fog prevented us we landed from the steamer. and being from seeing the land, and it was not till opportunely assisted by T. Kobayashi, noon that the steamer could enter the Esq., Japanese consul at Chemulpo, we harbor, and I felt that at last I waf! procured conveyances and proceeded within Korean territory. up the valley of the Han, a distance of Fusan is a place of historic interest twenty-five miles, to Seoul, where, and commercial importance. It is not 6 o'clock P.M., we were most kindly re- improbable that from it sailed the bold ceived at the United States Legation clans who conquered and whose de- by General Lucius H. Foote, United scendants still hold Japan. Certain it States Minister to Korea, and his excel- is that here landed the military expe- lent lady, under whose hospitable roof ditions of the Japanese, which from the we spent our first night in Seoul. Next eaIlly centuries of the Christian era morning we took possession of a small have harassed and overrun Korea. It building adjacent to the Legation was pleasant and assuring to think that grounds, ~hich General Foote, in ac- times had changed, and that in our day cordance with my request, had pro- tnere came from the shores of Japan cured for our temporary use; and as those who desire to give the Koreans we had brought with us a Japanese the tidings of salvation through faith in cook and some provisions, we were our Lord and Savior. We remained soon settled in our new quarters, and thirty-six hours in Fusan. during which were ready for business.

time we landed, paid our respects to Addressing myself directly to the task before me, I soon learned that the ticipating an emergency so acute as the political situation was not assuring. present one, I had brought with me The party of progress, it is true, con- from Japan. The letter was written trolled the government of the country; in Japanese, and contained an expres- the Korean embassy had recently re- sion of our desire to come to Korea, to- turned from the United States bringing gether with a brief statement of the a very favorable report, and to a fair lines of work upon which it was our degree the business of the country was purpose first to enter. We felt that reviving; but still there was among the if this letter, conceived in the true people an undertone of discontent, a Christian spirit, and expressed in the feeling of insecurity prevailed in many most respectful style, conld be bronght quarters; public opinion was divided, to the notice of the king, he might be and it was matter of common ru.mor moved to grant OUI request. June that the old conservative party, inflexi- 30th I forwarded the letter to Mr. Kim, ble and active in its opposition, was se- requesting him to lay it before the king cretly scheming to overthrow the pres- at his earliest convenience, stating also ent ministry. The entire outlook, in- that our time was limited, and that we deed. seemed so threatening that even must soon return to Japan_ Having my official advisers did not suggest any taken this important step, I felt that method of procedure, or offer me any the appeal had now been made, and encouragement to expect the attain- with prayerful expectancy and ever- ment of the end I had in view. It was brightening faith awaited the issue.

intimated to me that being in all prob- Believing that :Mr. Kim would do every- ability the first Christian missionary to thing in his power to help us, and enter openly the capital of Korea. it knowing that he was in close commu- would be necessary for me to exercise nication with the king, I ventured to extreme caution, both in going about call on him July 3d. He received me the city, and also as to divulging my very cordially, and at once proceeded purpose in visiting Seoul. To increase to inform me that the king had care- and aggravate my difficulties, I discov- fully examined my letter the night be- ered that my own interpreter was con- . fore. and in accordance with my re- nected with the anti-progressive party, quest had decided to authorize our so- and consequently could not aid me in ciety to commence hospital and school communicating with the present gov- work in Korea. .. The details," con- ernment, and, further, that it would be tinued 1:1r. Kim, .. have not been set- difficult, if not impossible for me to tled, but you may proceed at once to procure another interpreter. The situ- initiate the work." The king's favor- ation appeared to be well-nigh hope- able response to our appeal was so less, and for a time I knew not what prompt and complete, that I could not course to pursue. fail to recognize it as from the Lord, " At evening time it shall be light." and after tendering to Mr. Kim hearty "Man's extremity is God's opportu- thanks for his good offices in our behalf.

nity." Fortunately (may I not say I took my leave. repeating to myself, providentially?) Kim ok Kuin, the as I rode through the crowded streets Korean officer already referred to, with of the city, .. The king's heart is in the whom Mrs. Maclay and myself had hand of the Lord, as the rivers of wa- formed a very pleasant acquaintance in ter. He turneth it whithersoever He Japan. was now a member of the de- will. "

partment of foreign affairs in the Ko- The afternoon of the same day Mr.

rean Government, and resided in Seoul. Kim made an official call on me, dur- The problem was solved. Our plan of ing which he tendered congratulations action was easily settled. Among my on the succeSl! of our appeal to the paJ.l6rs was a letter which, without an: king, expreBSed his gratification at the prospect of our society's commencing wanderer from country to country, work in Korea, and stated his readiness with a price on his head, and the sleuthto do anything he could to aid in the hounds of revenge ever on his track, execution of our plans tor the benefit until deceived and betrayed, yet always of his fellow-countrymen. pining for the dear home-land, he fell at last by the hand of the assassin at 'We remained a few days longer in Shanghai, China, in the year 1894, and Seoul to gather information and select his body, cut to pieces, ignominiously a site for our proposed mission. The carried about, oy order of the governelevated grounds near the United States ment. through all the provinces of the Legation impressed me favorably, and kingdom. I arranged with Minister Foote to purchase the house I had occupied as soon It is terrible to think that the gallant as our society could select and send out officer who, on that bright July mornsuitable men to initiate the enterprise. ing in Seoul, announced to me the July 8th we started from Seoul on our king's favorable response to my apreturn passage to Japan, grateful to peal, that the young statesman, filled Him who had thus far preserved us in with the enthusiasm of humanity, who peace and safety, and had enabled us gave promise of a brilliant career as to accomplish so satisfactorily the ob- patriot and reformer, should be overject for which we had come toJrorea. taken by such a fate. Let us hope that during the long period of expatriation, I cannot close this article without re- his heart yearned toward the Savior of ferring briefly to the subsequent sad whom he had imperfectly heard, and life and tragical death of my friend in whose teachings he had become in- Kim ok Kuin. It is difficult to know terested. Let us believe that in the just what credence to give to the ru- time to come, as come it will, during mors that reach us concerning political which Koreans shall rise to a higher troubles in Korea. It is, however, gen- appreciation of the blessings of Chriserally conceded now that in the unsuc- tian knowledge, experience, and civilizacessful emeute which occurred in Seoul, tion, in that noble army of martyrs to December, 1884, the members of the the cause of civic and religious liberty, progressive party were the aggressors, which will then move into a position, and that Kim ok Knin acted a promi- far above canonized warriors and other nent part in the lamentable affair. The heroes, a grateful nation will not fail friends of Kim ok Kuin seek to extenu- to assign a worthy place to him who, ate his conduct by urging that he was knowing the time, in the interest of his acting in self.defence, that he simply country and the truth, procured from availed himself of recognized military the king Korea's permit to Christianity. strategy in striking the enemy, who was preparing to strike him and other Industrial Missions in Afrioa. members of his party. It is stated also that in what he did Kim ok Kuin was Mr. Joseph Booth, who represents acting in accordance with the instincts, the Baptist Industrial Mission of Scottraditious, and precedents of his nation; land, and has been before heard from in and, further, that his proceedings were these pages, a few months ago arrived authorized by the existing government in Scotland from British Central Africa, of Korea. We gladly accord to this to plead for fifty millions of people, acplea. all the force to which it is fairly cessible by the Zambesi and lakes, who entitled, and yet most deeply regret still wait for the glad tidings which are Kim ok Kuin's connection with this at- for" all people," who have a right to tempted coup d'etat. "It was a grievous the Gospel, and from whom we have 1W fault, and grievously hath he answered right to withhold it. it." For ten long, weary years he lived in exile, a homeless, unresting His words are so timely and pungent, we give them a place in our pages and ask that they be well pondered. Tho little. We are made watchmen, and the addressed particularly to Baptists in Book declares their blood 'will I re- Britain, they are pertinent to all. quire at the watchman's hand.' Truly this is an age generous in profession, Of the Central Africans Mr. Booth but parsimonious in performance. God says: is not deceived by our much speaking. If by any effort or self-denial on our ,. They are the constant victims of part we are able to give these the Gosslave-raiding, village-burning, poison- pel, does not our Lord and Judge hold drinking, polygamy, and domestic us responsible for doing so ? In many slavery; yet under Christian and in- cases our churches, houses, ornaments, dustrial influence they rapidly become pictures, investments, and modes of livintelligent, manly, accessible, and tract- ing are a visible evidence that we are able. They voluntarily abandon slave- able to do vastly more. Shall we not catching and selling when employment take up this cross and turn some of is offered them that wJll supply cloth- earth's fleeting baubles into heavenly ing. It is only to buy calico that they and eternal treasure 1 It is written, • If sell slaves. They are both willing and thou forbear to deliver them that are able to work, and prefer doing so to drawn unto death and those that are fighting and trafficking in human flesh ready to be slain. • . . ' 'He that keep- -hence industrial mission centers find eth thy. 80ul, doth not He know it 1' much favor with them because of the • And shall not He render to every man visible temporal good. Great Britain according to his works l' is in no small degree responsible for the slave-raiding habits these people have "We live in an age clever in comfallen into, since history records that promise_ We compound with our duly authorized British ships carried Lord's final and imperative command, fifty thousand slaves yearly from the • Go YE,' by an easily made and modest coasts of Africa for many years prior donation to some society. We flatter to the abolition period. oursel ves that we can thus easily trans- fer our personal liability to service; .. The position of the women in many that we can thus lightly lift the shackles tribes is pitiful: their value but a few of bond-service the Lord has riveted fathoms of calico; their clothing miser- upon us. Our ingenious low-level reaably scant; their children often sonings will doubtless satisfy a self-conwrenched away from them; their bodies siderate and self-centered age whose not their own property; in this life theory is • Seek first the kingdom of they endure oppression and degrada- God,' but whose practice proclaims, tion, and of the life to come they have • Make sure of the comforts of life.' no knowledge. Who is answerablefor these things? Is it not those who have " The inconvenient and pungent utthe remedy placed in their hands and terances of our Lord are too often met withhold it 1 Is it not those who are with an averted gaze, skilfully evaded commanded to carry the glad tidings of and toned down. Nevertheless, the, relief, but tarry at home, with one con- standard He has given remains immovasent making excuse 1 ble. • The word that I have spoken, the same shall judge you in that day.' " For thirty years past have the needs Even to the dim vision of time present and claims of this people been solemnly the shame and poverty of our service is registered in our midst by that man of visible in the mirror His words afford. God, David Livingstone, he who died • Whosoever will come after Me, let him on his knees praying for Africa. Let deny himself, and take up his cross, and us have a care that he be not a witness follow Me. ' It may be that some of the against us in that day. As yet not one prayers we offer and the declarations messenger of the cross has been sent by we make before hea ven and earth, in the whole Baptist denomination. A little has been done by others, but only a song and sermon, will become the very … Lovest thou Me more than these ? '

gibbet upon which is displayed to the has a message for us as well aa for Pe- wondering gaze of angels, man's mar- ter. Our artificial standards of great- velous powers of self-deception, and ness will soon shrivel away and give his complacent nakedness. An empty place to the standard of Him who de- offering of prodigious professions with- clares, 'He that would be greatest out the person and possessions, what is among you let him become the servant it before God? • Sell all thou hast, of all.' Upon those who already have • . . come, follow Me, and thou shalt the Gospel in Great Britain forty mil- have treasure in heaven,' is a recom- lion pounds yearly is spent, while upon mendation and assurance worth reckon- those who know it not, and to whom ing with. we are commanded to give it, we ex- .. We are conscious that a thousand pend one and a half millions only. The million beings with an eternal destiny. mariner from time to time adjusts his all entitled to the Bread of Life, tread compass and seeks to detect any deflec- this earth with us for a brief period; tion from his true course. Should we that this great cloud of witnesses will not do likewise ?

with ourselves soon be ushered into .. The baptized believers of this age the presence of the living God; that alone are able to give the Gospel to the the fierce light of the Great White whole lwathen world in this generation.

Throne will soon beat upon the shallow Let them be yielded up unto God, • a8 excuses coined by deceitful hearts, yet those that are ali'1J8 from the dead.' and the pulse of service and surrender beats this shall be accomplished. Only let low. Truly we are a wonderful peo- God have lI'/,8 wall with us, and we shall ple. In scientific or worldly affairs the behold wondrous things. Let us have nineteenth century is vastly ahead of common moral honesty and give to the early centuries of this era; but in God His own, all we are, all we have, the God-given work of a world's evan- all He can make of us. Anything less gelization, with facilities in wealth, than this, and we keep back part of the numbers, and means of transit incom· price.

parably beyond the first and second cen- " In mission expenditure is not' back turies, we are immeasurably behind in to Carey, ' • back to Paul' the watch- proportionate effort. word needed? Carey lived on £4.0 3, .. Generation after generation has had year. while he earned and devoted to its day of probation and passed away, the mission over £1000 yearly for forty- leaving God's great work unfinished; three years. In East Central Africa none has yet arisen which sought' first cost of maintainence is small; £40 per the kingdom of God' with sufficient year is ample. Those who prefer to zeal to tell e very fellow· traveller to permanently support missionaries with- eternity that the Son of God had tasted out industrial effort can accomplish death for every man, and commanded this upon the outlay named. Many are that every man should know it. This able to go with their own means or is our day of probation. God is testing support their own representative. In us. The responsibilities of the present West Central Africa the Baptists of generation are greater and more aw- Britain have an important work on the fully distinct than ever before. Wide Congo. The lives there laid down for open doors, speedy locomotion, ample Christ's sake will surely bcar abundant resources, leave this generation of fruit. There are about thirty mission- Christ's followers without excuse. aries; the yearly total outlay is £15,000 Nothing but the idols of self, of com- to £16,000. Between the Eaat and fort, and of position hinders the com· West Coasts there remains fully one pletion of the great work entrusted to hundred million souls still unreached man by the Son of God. by Gospellight'-one tenth part of the whole heathen world. Let us consider izing Africa is a measurable one. It this definitely and earnestly. HoW' may also ultimately result in supplying shall we give these the Gospel in this vast funds for the evangelization of generation? How give one missionary other needy parts of the mission field. to every five thousand of these? On Perhaps we have too long set aside present and popular methods that would Carey's example and precept. Is it require £10,000,000 yearly. Can we wise to stake all upon one method of hope to accomplish that task ? or shall working-and that an expensive one? we put to the test Carey's principleviz., make missions self-supporting and .. Stations of this class seem to strike self-propagating. Doesnot the greater at the root of the slaving propensities. hope lie in this direction ? The employment furnished is twice as profitable to the African, therefore the .. 'The Africans are a nation of un- chief sends his people to work instead employed. ' Hence their rich country of to war. The words of • peace and lies undeveloped. The country and the goodwill to men' assumes a practical people have both vast latent resources. form in the daily round of duties; the Both are the Lord's; what more fitting influence of cheerful Christian artisan than that men of God shall go in to workers becomes a rapidly convincing shepherd these lost sheep and develop spiritual power-a living epistle the obthe resources God has stored there, and servant native quickly reads and profits devote the same to His purposes. Shall by. Preaching only he views with this great but broken people be left en- suspicion, for he is a born talker himtirely to the. exploitage of the' children self. He asks awkward questions, of the world'? No, by the grace of such as, • If white men have known God it must not be. By the mouth of these great words so long, and believe His servant Isaiah, God has covenanted them, why have they not let all our to give ' the treasures of darkness, and people know them before?' Does not hidden riches of secret places . . . that this foreshadow the charge of the they may know from the rising of the heathen in the Day of Judgment? sun and from the west' His purposes There are already earnest converts concerning them. Let us send men of among tbe Chikunda, Makololos, Manfaith and skill suited to the work. ganja, Ajawa, and Angoni tribes. The God has the men for the work if we do first seven were baptized on July 19th, not sbut them out by human and arti- 1893 . ficial standards. .. Ten stations afe asked for, and an " At present £1500 capital will com- adequate river transport service. Life plete a station on the basis indicated, is sllffrt, and our opportunities will soon and thus put, in three years, six or eight have passed away. The wO'rk is great, workers in the field. This, judging but we are bidden to get it done, countfrom the facts being realized, seems ing not the cost. God is able, and if able to produce a constant revenue suffi- we are found willing in the day of our cient to plant a duplicate station yearly visitation, His power and glory will be after the fourth year, and further, to seen. Let us not stagger through uncreate a reserve fund with which to belief, or seek subterfuges in multituprovide against contingencies. In the dinous excuscs. Where is the church event of time proving this to be prac- to be found that bas put forth its utticable for twenty.one years in steady most ejf01't to give the heathen their progression, each parent station would rights in Christ? by re-duplication give one missionary to twenty-five hundred persons, reach- .. Brethren! let ulf take heed. We ing a population of five millions. If IJhall only pass thi8 way once. Let us only one half or one third of this be work and endure as seeing Him who found attainable, the task of evangel- is as yet invisible, but before whom we shall shortly appear; let us ' give' or ' go ' as may best forward the end Springs. Some fundamcntal qucstion~ for which Christ died and rose again." of polity were discussed. We needed a President and Executive Committee to properly mix things, but we man- Laos Notes. aged without. But our greatest profit was derived from the exchanging of BY REV. W. C. DODD, LAMPOON LAOS VIA spiritual experiences. The unswerving BURMA. faith and unfaltering devotion to duty Rev. W. C. Dodd, of the Presbyterian manifested by our friends for Africa had a tonic effect upon the whole party. Mission, Laos, in a personal letter, writ- Frequent evangelistic services were ing under date December 9th, 1895, says: conducted by us, and well attended.

.. In some of the older stations our " As for the rest of the journey after mission has reached the second stage of leaving the Atlantic, new and old misdevelopment. The mere novelty of the sionaries have united in the study of Gospel message is wearing off in the the Laos language. All the recruits neighborhood of these older stations. can already read the Laos SCriptures There are beginnIng to be Gospel-hard- with some degree of facility. Our ened heathen, and our native churches view has been broadened by contact are beginning to face some of the intri- with the English, the Scotch, Maltese, cate problems of self-support. Some Italians, Arabians, Africans, and the friction is engendering. New responsi- people of India and the Malay penin. bilities call for new graces. The field sula, as well as the already familiar is large compared with the meagre force Chinese and Siamese. Contact with of missions.ries. How shall we dispose these peoples, and later with our own of our forces so as to get two or three Laos people, has served to deepen our men's work out of each missionary? impression of the simplicity, the com- We need the Spirit of wisdom_ So parative purity, the gentleness, and the heathen Laos Christians and foreign docility of the Laos. Weare more missionaries alike stand in peculiar and firmly convinced than ever that God profound need of the power from has here a prepared people, to whom He above. is sending us as prepared messengers.

"Some of us feel that the vacation May He complete the preparation! in the home land, and especially the to During the nearly eight weeks' last annual meeting of the International river journey from Bangkok we have Missionary Union, together with our been in constant contact with the Laos more or less protracted stay in the at- boatmen, most of whom are heathen. mosphere of the Clifton Springs sani- Devotional services every evening and tarium chapel, have prepared us espe- on Sabbath mornings in the vernacular cially for waiting on the Lord for this have been well attended, and some of blessing. the boatmen have become avowed in· " And our long journey from New quirers. Picture charts of Bible scenes York has not been without its store of have been used of the Spirit in blessing spiritual food or its share of spiritual some darkened minds with a I;'msp of uplift. On the Atlantic we were six- Bible truth. We leave the mcrease teen. Seven were en route to Eastern with the Spirit. During all this long Africa to inaugurate the African Inland journey it has been a pleasure to re- Mission for ninety million Africans. member the International Missionary Rev. E. W. McDowell, whom you will Union in daily prayer." remember as a new member of the In- ternational Missionary Union, was re- Progress of Evangelioal Work in Italy. turning to Mosoul, Turkey, without his family, but accompanied by a new BYE. C.

physician, Dr. Hansen. Four of us Liberty of thought in Italy, that has were returning to this Laos Mission in North Siam, Rev. D. G. Collins and in its ranks many unconscious Protes- wife, and Mrs. Dodd and myself; and tants, has lost of late in Ruggero Bough! we had with us three recruits, Rev. and Mrs. L. W. Curtis, and Miss Ghormley. one of its guiding stars. Almost the In London we were joined by Rev. last public act of this Catholic, who William Harris,' Jr., and in Bangkok wrote a Life of Christ placed in the by Dr. McKean and family and Rev. Index, and whose greatest delight was J. H. Freeman. in whetting his brilliant wit and scath- " Altho there were only three mem- ing sarcasm on the Vatican, was the bers of the International Missionary Union among us, we had frequent mis- contribution of articles in the daily pasionary conferences Ii la Clifton per, La Rijorma, and the periodical, I.e Vita Italiana, on that burning ques- found in regiments he had been among tion of the day, the King of Portugal's years before; most gratifying the at- obedience to the Pope's veto to his in- tendance at the services he held before tended visit to the Quirina1. In La the dispersion of the troops. He was Riforma Bough expressed himself thus: able to talk with many of the younger .. If the Government of Lisbon has officers, some of whom had read the bowed its head to the threats of the Bible, " and from their faces joy mani- Vatican, this is not our affair. The fested itself on knowing and being con- threat of recalling the nuncio J acobini, vinced that the wafer and the wine, if King Charles had entered the royal that the actual laws might still olJIige palace of Italy, reveals all the intrigue me, in this century of progress, to adore practised to fetter the free-will of the as God, are really but bread and wine."

faithful king. For us, meanwhile, I glean from the annual report (1894- this clearly follows that Catholic kings 95) of the W aldensian Church of would have no difficulty in coming to Rome: "There were twenty-six new the Quirinal, and that the fable of their admissions. A group of brethren has reluctance to enter the royal palace of been formed to visit tht: sick, the afflict- Italy is destroyed, … and the Vati- ed, the isolated. The Sunday-school can has recourse to threats to keep numbers sixty·five children."

from the Quirinal the sovereigns of On November 5th, in the great hall Catholic States, using the arms of faith of the Palazzo Saloiati, at Florence, to ends most contemptible and not de- the new term of the Waldensian Theo- terred by the responsibility of engen- logical Seminary was inaugurated.

dering revolution in the States of Eu- Signor G. P. Pons presided, moderator rope' that desire to keep in friendly of the table, surrounded by many Ital- terms with us." ian and foreign evangelical ministers, Pas mal for a Romanist, don't you some of whom Clime expressly from think? other cities to be present. Among I wish I could depict to you, happy them were the Rev. Mr. Miller, Dr.

people, my readers, who adore God Gray, and Mr. Brown. of the Free and honor your rulers with a quiet Church of Scotland, Messrs. Shaw and conscience, the condition of a nation Eager, of the Baptist Mission, and that has to choose between its church many others. After the opening prayer and its king, of a country in which to Professor Comba addressed to the adore God without being a heretic one many persons present a most eloquent must close one's eyes to the testimonies and admirable discourse on the Bible of good sense and reason. Is it so in Italy and its many versions. Mr.

strange that atheism, agnosticism, in- Miller, of the Scotch Church at Genoa, differentism, with all that follows in next spoke, and then Dr. Gray, who their train, should be rampant? Oh, if particularly desired to represent the this people, that by its hatred of super- Scotch Bible Society, of which he is stition is obeying the soul's impulse the agent in Italy. He joined Profes· toward the source of all light, could sor Comba in the hope expressed by be made to know the true God ! the latter in his discourse, that from The reports of the work of evangeli- this theological school a new translator zation are most encouraging. I have of the Bible in Italian might arise.

before me a letter of the Cardinal Luigi Most interesting was the testimony of Cappellini, of the Military Church, Professor Castelli, an eminent Jew, to published in the Italia Evangelica of the Bible, especially as regards the New October 5th. In it he gives an account Testament. ",Vith words from the of his work among the soldiers at the Rev. IHr. Shaw and Rev. Mr. Eager time of the grand maneuvers this au- and of the president, and with a prayer tumn in the Abruzzi. Very cheering and the singing of the Te ])eum, the to him were the fruits of past work he ceremony closed.

FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY

III.-FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY.

BY D. L. PIEBSON.

India,* OeyloD, Burma,t IDnduiBm.t INDIA. cated and outcaste, rich and poor, men, Twenty-three thousand souls pass women, and children. into eternity every day in India. What Work among Brahmins and students are the Christians of the world doing to give them an opportunity for eternal in India offers a tremendous field for life? The population of this great de- labor. The Young Men's Christian ~endency of England is nearly eight Association has recently entered India, tImes that of the BritiSh Isles, or equal and is doing successful work in many to that of all Europe (excluding the of the colleges and universities of that British Isles), or about four and one half land, especially at Calcutta. The Unitimes that of the United States. Among versityof Calcutta alone examines yearthese nearly 290,000,000 people about ly over 10,000 students, of whom more 1700 missionaries are laboring, or one than 6000 are candidates for entrance. representative for about every 25,000 To many the problem of the speedy Protestant communicants in the world ! Christianization of India seems, hu- If everyone of these missionaries could manly speaking, the problem of Chrisreach (in separate parishes) 50,000, there tianizing the young men while they would still be 200,000,000 without any are still young and while they are means of learning the way of salvation. passing out from under the cloud of The call for more workers and more superstition in which they have been funds to carryon the work comes from reared into the light of knowledge. every part of the field and from every Their period of education is a critical missionary society at work there. Con- stage in their career. and only Chrissecrated men and women of almost every tianity can prevent their passing from type may here find opportunity to use the darkness of heathenism to the cold their talents to the greatest advantage, lifeless state of skepticism or atheism: for there are all kinds and conditions of Much success has attended this work of Hindus among whom to work-edu- the Young Men's Christian Association but the leaders are greatly hampered by lack of funds to support sufficient workers and to supply the necessary • See also pp. 21, 41 (Jannary); 260,286 (pres- apparatus to carryon the work sucent issue). Books:" The Cross in the Land of cessfully. the Trident," H. P. Beach; "Bishop Heber," Dr. George Smith; "Modern Missions in the East" Women have an opening for Chris- Lawrence. Articles:" Studies on India," St'u. tian work in India such as, perhaps, dent Volunteer (October, November, December, they possess in no other land. The 1895); "Kashmir," Littell's Living Age (Janu- seclusion of Indian women in zenanlls ary 11th, 1896); Ohurch at Home and Abroad makes it possible to reach a large class (1896) and Gospel in All Lands (April, 1896). of them only through their Christian StereopttcQn Views and Lecture. Address Li- sisters; they occupy a position at once brarian of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions, 156 Fifth Avenue, New York. degraded and unhappy-thus making them peculiarly open to the influence of t See also p. 49 (January); t72 (present is· the Gospel-and influential-thus ren- sue). Article: "Burma," Oornhill (Jannary 1896). '

:I: See also p. 280 (present issne). Books: dering their conversion of special im- "The Religions of India," E. W. Hopkins, portance. As wives and mothers they are the mainstay of Hinduism, and, con- Ph.D. Articles: "The Religions Noofn.ICuhdriia~­" verted, may become a tremendous power Biblia (Jannary, 1896); .. Studies in for the conversion of the whole empire.

tian Religions," Student Volunteer (February 1896). ' Another important branch of the submitted to the government, is interestwork is the education of the children, the future men and women of India. ing and significant. It shows the selfish- Sunday-school work has been carried ness of the Hindu system and its inabilon with much success. In one year ity to raise the lowly; it is a striking the number of Sunday-schools increased 1775, and scholars 66,396. The acknowledgment of the power of Chriswork is now carried on in 25 languages among 250,000 scholars_ Orphanages tianity and to the success of Christian and schools are only limited by men and missions. means to push forward the work. About $35 a year given for ten years In spite of the many difficulties to be will educate an orphan into an effective native Christian worker. More than 20,- encountered in India and the lament- 000,000 girls of school age in Indiahave able lack of support on the part of the still no opportunity for an education other than their heathen homes afford. Christians at home, the outlook was An unintended testimony to the effi- never more bright than at present. The ciency of the methods of missionary remarkable progress made during the work in India is the imitation of those methods by the Arya Somaj, one of the past twenty years still continues. There societies of Hindu reformers. They is, first of all, a marked difference obspend much money on educational work, have built orphanages, and opened servable in the attitude of the people meeting houses in many parts of the toward Christianity. Even the expoempire, where they hold Sunday services. This society also publishes tracts nents of Hindu systems seek to make explanatory of the Vedas and issues newspapers in which Christianity is their beliefs appear as much lik£' Chrisabused, but idolatry, caste, child marriage, and other evils are also opposed. tianity as possible without being Chris- Another remarkable and more spe- tian. Christian Hindus are also much cific testimony to missions is given by a Brahmin, V. Nagam Iyer, in his chap- more highly respected than formerly.

ter on education in the census report of Rev.•1. E. Scott enumerates the follow- Travancore. He says: ing signs of promise for further ad- .. By the unceasing efforts and selfdenying earnestness of the learned body vance: of Christian missionaries in the country the large community of native Chris- 1. Caste is breaking down. It is seen tians are rapidly advancing in their in the way people eat and drink, dress moral, intellectual, and material condi- and work; in the way they travel, in tion…• But for them the humble their schools, on their trains, steamorders of Hindu society would forever ships, and in their mills. remain unraised. . •. The heroism of raising the low from the slough of degra- 2. The pOOl" are coming up. The dation and debasement was an element coming man in India is the converted of civilization unknown to ancient sweeper. India. . •. Neither Brahmins nor non- Brahmins can c;laim to have done thus." 3. The people are broadening out. The National Congress, the Social Con- Rev. J. H. Wyckoff, of India, in gress, the newspapers, the patronage of commenting on this remarkable enco- Western science, the study of law, medicine, and engineering, all indicate mium, well says that this statement, that. coming from the pen of a Hindu of the 4. Christ is honored more. Many highest caste and in a public document among all classes now look upon Him with favor. Brahmos, Brahmins, and Mohammedans speak well of Him.

5. The Christian missions are 8UC- ceeding. Never before in the history of India were they advancing so rapidly as now. "The workers were never so numerous; the schools never so spir- itual ; the methods never so good; the fraternity and unity never so strong; the converts never so numerous; the Church never so spiritual as now."

6. The native Church is taking hold_ Often it is becoming self-supporting_ The people are appreciating their own pastors. Strong men are being raised up.

7. All feel it is worth the effort. Here are 282,000,000 people. CEYLON. British control, and this has given the work there a fresh impetus. The recog- "India's Pearl" presents a prosper· nition of the Rangoon Baptist College ous field for mission work; medical and by the State as one of its normal departeducational work are especially pros- ments has also given new life to the perous, and the only cloud on the hori- educational work. The pacification of zon is that of threatened failure of sup- Upper Burma has made it possible again port by Christians at home. Everywhere to man the station at Bhamo, and push the call for" retrenchment" brings sor- the work there. In all there were. in row and apprehension to the missiona- 1895, 148 missionaries, 710 native helpries' hearts, for it not only means hhrd- ers, and 600 churches, with 33,337 ship and trial to themselves and inabil· members, of whom 2187 were baptized ity to reap the fields which are white to in 1894. There are in connection with the harvest, but it means that the un- the missions 505 schools, with 13,306 converted will have another occasion to pupils. The native churches contributscoff and heathen communities and weak ed $1.56 per member-a sum that should Christians lose faith in the stability and put to shame many churches in Ameritruth of Christianity. Calls come for ca. The toils, privations, and sufferfunds for medical dispensaries for wom- ings of the pioneer missionaries have en and for schools to educate the youth. not been in vain. Rich harvests have Over 200 have professed their faith in already been reaped in Burma, and we Christ during the past year, and many are justified in believing that still greatothers are inquirers. The mission er triumphs are in store for us in the schools contain 14,868 and the Sunday- near future, if we do not become weary schools 64.05 children. J affqa College has in well·doing. 160 students, and the high school 391. .. The Master is sending patients to One hundred dollars will support for a our dispensary in the most marvelous year four native village school-teachers way. We have 400 out-patients a day in Ceylon. Each teacher would have on to whom the message is given, and the average 50 pupils in his school, so since the dispensary opened, less than a that $100 would prevent the giving up year ago, have preached to nearly 35,000 of four schools, and therefore keep 200 coming from nf;larly 800 villages in this children in Christian schools, under district. To follow up the preaching Christian instruction, for a year. in the villages is what we want to do ; Twenty-five dollars would keep 50 but the work is so heavy at headquarchildren in school; $10, 20 children; ters we have no staff for itineration." $5, 10 children; $1,2 children. "Quick So writes Mr. Monro from Ranaghat help is double help." District, N uddea, Bengal.

The dispensary for women at Chava- A Parsee Christian Association has gacherri (opened in July, 1894, through been formed, with headquarters at Bomthe self·sacrificing efforts of Miss Leitch) bay. Parsee converts residing there has now over 100 patients daily, patients feel the need of a bond of union, and who had previously been shut out from that if all Parsee Christians throughout European medical treatment, owing to the world were so united, it would ennative female modesty, which prevents courage others to join the Christian them from consulting male physicians. Church and openly confess Christ. Rich and poor consult the lady physi- Rev. Dhanjibhoy Nowroji, minister of cian, and receive spiritual as well as tem- the Free Church of Scotland, is presiporal aid. Many evince their apprecia dent. Almost every Parsee Christian tion by their contributions to the sus- in India belongs to the association, and tenance of the work. within six months five new converts have been baptized.-A. T. P. BURMA.

Since 1886 Burma has been under

EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT

IV.-EDITORIAL DEPARTlV:ENT.

While the editor-in-chief is on his May 28-Jnnc 1. …….. Bnrnley. missionary tour in the British Isles it June 2-5 ……………. Birmingham. is his earnest wish that all who hold the interests of the Kingdom dear to " 7-10 ………….. Leicester. their hearts would unite in earnest pray- " 11-12 ………….. Bournemoutb. •• 15……………..Christ Church, London (C. E. Anniversary).

er that God's blessing may attend these " 16-19………….. Exeter HaIl (London). services. We append a list of both past " 20th, sails for America..on "Lucania."

and future appointments, that by united prayer of God's people the Holy Spirit The March of Events, may manlIest Himself throughout the whole tour. Thus far God's blessing The difficulties which have arisen in has been manifest in a marked degree. the Salvation Army in consequence of From one to three services are held the recall of Commander Ballington and daily, the subjects considered being: Mrs. Booth from the United States are 'l'he Inspiration and Authority of the much to be regretted, tho such a crisis Bible; the Personality and Power of in the Army might have been expected the Holy Spirit; the Culture of the to occur sooner or later. Dictatorship Christian Life; Christian Missions and has its advantages at certain periods and Systematic Giving. The list of en- for some people; but when a fallible gagements is as follows: man is dictator, and uses his authority to dictate a course which is against the January 1-5 ………… s. V. M. U. Conference, judgment of independent and strong- minded men, a .. rub" is sure to come in Liverpool. the course of time. None will deny 6-9……•.•••. Southport. 11-17……….Cardiff, Wales. 19-21 .•••..•••• Hereford.

2-2-23 .•••••••.. Abertillery . the successful progress of the Army or 24…………. Brecon and Trevecca the many noble Christian principles upon which it is founded, and according Colleges. to which its work is conducted; neither 26-28 ………. Newport. is the conscientiousness of the General 29-31. …….•. Abergavenny. February 1-6.•….•…•. Croydon and London.

" 7…•..••….. St. Paul's Cray, Kent. or of the Commander and his wife called 9-12 ……. " .Cambridge. 13-14 ……..•Colchester. in question. If the Commander still be- 16-20 •..•…..Oxford. lieves in the principles and practice of 23-26………Dublin, Ireland. the Army, he should abide by the Gen- 27-28 •…….. Waterford, Ireland. eral's order; if he has lost confidence March 1-4………….. Cork, Ireland. in them, it is time for him to withdraw. No doubt there was undue precipita- 5-6…………. Galway, Ireland. tion on the part of the representatives 8-11…………. Belfast, Ireland. 12-13………. Newry, Ireland.

15-17•……….. Londonderry, Ireland. of the London Headquarters, which 19-20………… Aberystwyth, Wales. forced Commander Booth and his wife ~~~ 22-25……….. . Bristol, England. to the step they have taken. They have ., 26-28 …•..••.•• . Exeter. the hearty sympathy of all Christian 29-April1. …..Bath.

April 3………………Croydon people in these trying circumstances. " 5-9……………. Brighton. This is a time for Christian moderation " 10-13 …………..Lewes. Ilnd charity to be manifested by both " 14-16………….Hastings. parties. It is earnestly hoped that " 19-May 9………Scotland. the Army will remain united and con- May 10-13 ………….. Barrow-in-Furness.

" 14…………….. City Temple, London. tinue its noble warfare, tho ready to " 17-20 ………….. Manchester. alter its policy when circumstances " 21-24 …………. Warrington. demand it. When the forces of evil are .. 27………………C. I. M. Annual Meet- united, the forces of Cl1rist's army can- ing, London. not afford to be rent with internal dwelleth the love of God in !tim 1" There strife. must be immediate relief or it will be too late 1* The situation in Armenia remains un- changed so far as the attitude of Christ- Ohina'8 Millions says: " The Moham- endom and the Turk is concerned, but medan rebellion in Kan-suh, far from •it has been growing worse daily and being quelled. is spreading into the ad- hourly in the increased suB'ering and joining province of Shen-si. It has death· rate among the destitute Arme- been stated that the rebels are led by a nians in Asia Minor. Russia and Tur- man of relentless energy and high am- key seem to have made a compact to bition. A great gulf of religious preju- stand against the other European pow- ers. The Sultan has agreed to allow dices and hatred separates the Moslems Miss Barton a.nd her Red Cross workers from their neighbors. The authorities to distribute food and clothing for the are helpless; they have had to deal, not relief of the starving and freezing men, merely with an army concentrated at women, and children. This enables one spot, but with a general rising carthe work to be carried on more rapidly ried out on every hand and breaking and in points inaccessible to missiona- out wherever and whenever opporturies. The central station for the Red nity occurred. To add to the difficul- Cross work will probably be in or near ties of the situation, the secret societies, Zeitoun, where the misery and sickness organized for the overthrow of the Manamong the refugees arc indescribable chu Government, are acting in concert with the rebels. Half the province is said to be in their hands. The slaugh- ter of women and children has been ap- palling, and the people in the two prov- inces are panic-stricken."

and inconceivable. Arecent letter says: II Can you in America realize what it A Presbyterian rally for Home Mismeans to Bee for your lives from a burn- sions was held in Carnegie Hall, New ing home, having lost property and mon- York: City, March 3d, at which nearly ey, relatives and friends; to walk: for four thousand people were present, and miles barefooted and wounded through speeches were delivered by Dr. Sheldon the snow, and then thank God for His Jackson, Booker Washington, and othwonderful mercy in preserving you ers. The meeting was too long and not from death 1" Intelligence and rumors a financial success. Christians need still reach us from time to time telling more than a temporary enthusiasm for of fresh massacres and increased suffer- the spread of the Gospel-they need to ing, and there are fears of further das- be more thoroughly enthused with the tardly work by the Turks during the spirit of Christ and more keenly and holy month of Ramazan. The Sultan constantly ali ve to the needs of the work meanwhile seeks to deceive Europe by at home and abroad. While almost pledges of reform and to stop contribu- every mission board is burdened with a tions from America and England by re- load of debt, they could be supported ports of " Turkish Relief Work." But ten times over if Christians everywhere the Turk is neither able nor willing to gave systematically even one twentieth relieve the Armenians. Whatever funds of their income. are collected are used for Moslem sub· jects-for the Turk seeks to extermi- Dr. J. Henry Barrows sailed on Feb· nate the Christians. Are followers of ruary 25th for India, where he willlec- Christ in America and England content tura on the Christian religion. He will to look quietly on while their brethren endeavor to present Christianity in such and sisters die by the hundreds for want of succor in their distress 1 "Whoso • Contributions sent to the managing editor hath this world's good and seeth that his of the REVIEW; to Frank H. Wiggin, 1 Somerbrother have need and 8hutteth up his set Street, Boston; or to Brown Brothers, New oowels of compasaion from him, MW York (agents for Red Cross.) a light that educated Hindus will recog- "1. That the United States is to be nize its simplicity, its truth, and its the future land of promise to the Jews power. There may be some difference is a piece of national conceit on a par of opinion as to the utility of this tour, with our insular conceit which breeds but let the prayers of God's people at· such a theory as Anglo-Israelism over here.

tend him, that he may be used to con- "2. That there is to be no return of vince men that salvation by the vicari· the Jews to the Holy Land, but only a ous atonement of Christ is the only • spiritual' • return to Christ.' is, to my salvation, and that they may confess mind. dead contrary to IToly Writ. For His name with boldness. I believe that the • most stupendous miracle ever performed' will most cer- Three men of wide influence have re- tainly be performed. cently been called to their reward. Rev. Talbot W. Chambers, S.T.D., LL.D., "3. 'The Christian Church to-day is one of the most prominent Christian the Israel of God ' ! t We had that theministers of New York City during the sis as one of our two subjects at the last past generation, died on February 3d in meeting of the Prophecy Investigation the seventy-seventh year of his age. He Society, and Rev. Prebendary Webbhas seen great changes in the city, and Peploe demolished it beautifully. As has himself been an important factor in John Wilkinson says, • You cannot the making of many of them. He was widely known as a scholar, a preacher, make a spiritual Israelite out of a Genas a loyal and honored citizen, and an tile.' You must have a raw potato beable exponent of missions. fore you can have a cooked potato; you must have a natural Israelite before you By the death of Rev. Sandford Hunt, can produce a spiritual Israelite. D.D., Treasurer of the Missionary Societyof the Methodist Episcopal Church " Dr. Jessup talks of the' literal in- (North), not only that society and terpretation as being extremely improba- Church, but the whole Church sustains ble.' Does he forget that there is a U'D- ing God 1 and that' the things that are impossible with men are possible with God' ?

" To my mind, Dr. Jessup's paper just bristles with controvertible points, all opposed to the prernillennial and per- sonal coming of our Lord and His reign over the house of Israel…

a great loss. For many years he has While the editor gives room to the ably filled his positions of trust and has above remarks-which were not meant left the record of a noble life. for public eye, and thus gives them Dr. H. C. Bowen, editor and proprie- pUblicity in order to show how such tor of the Independent, died on Febru- methods of dealing with Scripture ary 24th, in the eighty-third year of his shock certain reverent students of age. It is largely due to his energetic prophecy, among whom the writer of and able management that the Independ- this letter Is one of the most beloved- ent has developed into one of the fore- we wish our readers to understand that most weeklies of the day. no personal hostility to this eminent missionary in Beirut actuates the criti- If any of our friends think the cism either of the editor or his corre- editorial demurrer as to Dr. Jessup's spondent. Opposition to a view or article on the Jews (pages 889-891, of opinion may be most positive and un- 1895 volume) was uncalled for, it may hesitating, while affection for the party be well to let a very devoted child of holding it is most tender and true. We God from the other side of the sea add regard Dr. Jessup as one of the most his testimony. He says: "I am disap- self-sacrificing and serviceable missiona- pointed exceedingly to see the paper by ries now on the field, and the more do Dr. Jessup in the December REVIEW. we regret that he has fallen into that It is most painful reading and full of ready. and, to our minds, irreverent shocking skepticism. Dr. Jessup's God method of handling prophecy which is evidently dead and can work no mir- leaves men to dispose of prediction acle. It contains these errors: upon the basis of human probabilities. The predictions about our Lord's first You can find no promise in the Old coming seemed even to Jewish rabbis Testament with reference to Israelso contradictory (e.g., Isa. 53) that they their conversion and the outpouring of could only undel'stand them by imagin- the Holy Spirit upon them-except in ing a (lQuble .Messiah-one suffering and connection with their national restoradying, the other reigning and triumph- tion to the land which God ga'e to their ing. And in view of the fact that such fa~hers. In that very chapter in Jereimpossibilities as birth from a virgin mIah, when God says He will make a and resurrection and such paradoxes as new covenant with them and give to prophecy presents were fulfilled and them a new heart and put a right spirit reconciled in Christ's actual career ~ithin them-in that very chapter and should make us hesitate at least about In the subsequent chapters are described saying that predictions about Christ's to us distinctly that, in that very land second advent, and the future of the which He gave to their fathers, all this Jewish nation, are impossible of fulfil- would take place, and also that their ment or absurdly paradoxical. And thus national existence would endure as long to affirm of any prophecy is a blow as the sun and moon and the heavens' against the inspired Book, since it as- and so you fiud in all the prophets that these things remain steadfast and sure .

and Jesus Christ Himself confirmed these promises. the oath which God sware to Abraham."

sumes that the human reader is to judge Dean Farrar has publicly stated that what is possible for God to bring about: 7000 of the English clergy are avowed This is judging prophecy by the proba- supporters of the Romeward movement. bilities of events, instead of determining How that movement proceeds is being the certainties of the future by the in- illustrated at St. Pancras, where the fallible Word of God.-A. T. P. confessional is being openly used ; at A:Canadian correspondent calls atten- Stratford-on-Avon, where a communi- tion to an extract from Dr. Adolph cant was refused the cup because de- Saphir's .. Divine Unity of Scripture" clining to receive the bread in the form apropos of the article by Dr. Jessup on of a wafer; and at the opening of a .. The Jews in Palestine," respecting mission chapel in Landport. A proces- the covenant about the land :* sion was formed, of which the follow- .. The covenant with Abraham em- ing is a description: braces three points, and you cannot take anyone of them away. First, from .. First came a thurifer swingiug the Abraham was to come an exceedingly numerous nation; second, that nation censer, from which was emitted the was to possess the land of Canaan' and fragrant odor of incense. Beside him third, that the seed of Abraham"';as to was an acoly!e carrying the crucible. be the center of blessing to all the fami- Both were attired in red cassocks with lies of the earth. When we look at shoes. stockings, and skull caps to these three points, if it were not for the match; and above the cassocks was middle point of the promise of the land worn a white surplice or robe. Other it might be possible for people to say acolytes, similarly dressed, came next. that when Christ came, and when aSnoomtehebrotrheeacloroftssl.ongFowllhoiwteicnagncdalems~ and Christ by His death became the Savior the of sinners, the promises to Abraham choir, the clergy, and other acolytes were fulfilled. He had become a nu- with an upraised crucifix and a censer merous nation; the Messiah had come' with incense. Immediateiy behind the and through that Messiah blessings had choir came the bishop, and on each side gone forth to .all the nations of the of him walked two clergymen. Most earth. Take all the promises which are based upon this covenant that God of the clergymen wore birettas. The made with Abraham in a literal and company of clergymen was brought up concrete sense, and never for a moment by , Father' Dolling in gorgeous cope forget the land of Canaan in which these promises were to be fulfilled. and alb; and then a large number of worshipers, walking four abreast completed the pageant." '

To offset the extreme ritualistic and Romanizing tendencies of the Anglican *P.304. Church, a course of lectures on " Dif· ferenceS between the Church of Eng- cated classes, that has been so proland and the Church of Rome" are nOUl'lCed the last few years, is on the being given at St. Peter-upon-Cornhill, wane, and there is slow but sure moveby Archdeacon Sinclair, on Tuesdays ment toward the Gospel. The revolt and Fridays. The subjects are" Papal from materialism is as marked here as Supremacy and Infallibility;" "Sin in Europe and America; attempts to and Forgiveness, Penance, Purgatory;" reform Hinduism have ended in ac- "The Sacraments, Transubstantiation, knowledged failure; theosophy has Sacrifice of Mass, Withholding of Cup;" been tried and.found wanting; and the "Veneration and Invocation of Saints eyes of thoughtful Hindus are unmisand Images, the Virgin Mary, Image takably turning to Christ as the one and Worship;" .. Worship of Relics;" only fulfilment of their hopes. Pre- " Prayers in an Unknown Tongue;" cisely in what way the Lord will lead "Pius IV.'s Addition to the Creed." this people to Himself I would not This is an unusual step, and it is to be dare to prophesy-for • my ways are hoped these discourses will be put in permanent form and scattered; among not your ways,' saith the Lord-but that He is moving among the high and the low in this great land, and prepar- ing the way for the coming of His king- dom, is manifest to all who have eyes to see."

the people.-A. T. P.

We acknowledge $20 for the Arme- :Book Notioe. nian sufferers from the Salems congregation of the Reformed Church, re- The systematic study, of missions is ceived through the pastor, J. H. Beck, demanding more and more attention, of Waynesburg, O. ; also $9 from the especially on the part of those who United Presbyterian congregation of have in view work in the foreign field. Saltsburg, Pa., forwarded by Robert H. There is a growing demand for books Wilson. Both of these sums have been which present in a clear and forceful transmitted immediately to the scene of way the state and characteristics of suffering. separate mission fields, but as yet this demand has been but sparsely supplied. As a study of India, we would heartily The murder of Mr. and Mrs. Johnson recommend Harlan P. Beach's series of and son in Madagascar is the more sur- studies, .. The Oross in the Land of the prising and disappointing because not Trident. ,,* These studies were prethe work of untaught pagans, but of pared especially for Student Volunthose wp.o had been in attendance at the teers, of which movement Mr. Beach church and schools of their teachers, is the Educational Secretary, and and who plundered also adjoining abounds in valuable information and dwellings. The heathen mind is prone suggestions as to the land, the people, to distrust, and its suspiciousness is not and the work of Christian missions. always allayed even by self-denying One of the most useful and unique fealabors of Christian missionaries. This tures of the book is the list of .. Sugseems a day of tragedies even in lands gested Readings" from all the best not usually linked with the apprehen- books which treat of Indian history, sion of such deeds of violence. life, and religions. The book is packed full of information; it is a thesaurus An Indian missionary, Mr. Wyckoff, on missions in India. We hope that a expresses himself in the following way future edition will contain one or two about the outlook in India: maps and charts, and some additional tables of statistics regarding the work " I have never in my whole mission- of the various societies in the field and ary life felt so hopeful of the triumph the territorial distribution of missionof the Gospel in India as to-day. Un- aries. less I am greatly mistaken in reading the signs of the times, the antagonism * Fleming H. Revell Co., New York, Chicago to Christianity on the part of the edu- and Toronto. 50 and ~5 c~ntB.

MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

V.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

EDITED BY BEV. D. L. LEONARD.

Extracts and Translations from Foreign You may smile, but I know that not Periodicals. only has that man held that view for BY REV. C. C. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, years, and still holds it, but that many men hold that same view. Now is it MASS. conceivable that any man, the most INDIA. unfair of men, could long abide in such -The Harvest Field of a few months an opinion except from absolute igno- since had a valuable paper by S. D. rance of the personal character of mis- PEARS, Esq., entitled" The Missionary sionaries as a class? And surely it i.

and Anglo-Indian Society." ?tIro Pears for the missionaries and not for us to thinks that the missionaries in India remove this ignorance."

seclude themselves too much from gen· The Harve8t Field thinks that Mr.

eral society. He says: "I believe that Pears exaggerates the power that mis- far more might be done by personal in- sionaries could have over Anglo·Indian fluence than is done toward converting society, and hardly blings out in its full the great mass of secular society in this force the deliberate and obstinate ,un- country from a mere apathetic dead godliness of much of this SOciety.

weight round the neck of missionary effort in India into an active and -The Basel Report of South India, vital force tor good, if only mission· among other grounds of conversion, aries would bring the power of their speaks of being "'driven into the fold individual personal influence more of Christ by fear of demons." "Early closely into the midst of non-missionary one morning not long ago the old Chris- society. I know that in some stations tian widow Hanna was seen hastening missionaries do belong to the clubs and to the mission station at Padur. It do intermix in the closest friendship must have been something important with lay society, but I believe these that induced her to leave her cottage so are rather the exception than the rule, early and to come to the missionary.

and from my own experience I know Almost breathless she arri ves and tells that there are other stations where the her story. That same morning at day- missionary and the non-missionary sec- break her neighbor had knocked at her tions are as completely apart as tho an door and told her with streaming eyes ocean divided them. In one such sta- that she could no longer bear the fear tion I remember the complaint being of the bhutas (demons). There was her made by a missionary in the pUlpit that son lying sick at home, and all she did the evil lives led by certain laymen to pacify the bhutas was of no avail, were the greatest possible hindrance to her son was growing worse and worse.

their mission work in the town. Was She had long observed that in Hanna's the complaint justified, I ask, seeing house there was peace and no fear of that the missionaries did absolutely bhutas, and she had now made up her nothing to influence or reform the evil mind to come to the Christians with her lives in question? Again, I heard a whole house to serve the God of the man not long ago, not merely in his Christians in order to get peace and to right mind, but of rather conspicuous have her son made well again. Shortly ability, set to work to abuse mission- afterward the grown-up son of the aries, one and all, as a class without house arrives and corroborates her exception. To be a missionary, he story. He is encouraged in the belief said, was to be, ipso jaoto, a hypocrite. that God Almighty hears prayer, and

EXTRACTS AND TBANSLA1'IONS

can save his brother if it be His will. Methusela, Carolina, Abiathar, Abigail, Mr. Singer, accompanied by his cate- Samson, Abithal, Absalom? We know chist, went to the house in question, that after this custom has been intro· which was about two miles distant. The duced by the missionaries, the native inmates were an old widow, aged about Christians of some parts have now taken sixty-five years, with a face in which it up and sometimes select the most griefhad left visible traces; two grown- singular names for themselves or their up sons, one married to a girl-wife, the children; but we are convinced that other a widower; a widowed daughter, the custom can be and ought to be op- and the sick son, aged about twenty, posed by all right-minded persons, be and looking more like a skeleton than they missionaries or natives."

a living man. These folks belong to Ramkrishnapunt was a name that the caste of the IIalepaikaru, Kanarese- emphasized only the more emphatically speaking people who settled here in an- the conversion of the eminent preacher cient times as soldiers. After a short who bore it, and who, like Hermes, address and prayer the paraphernalia Hermas, Phrebe, Demetrius, and many of the bhuta-worship were destroyed, other apostolic converts, never dreamed and then the people were visibly re- of changing it.

lieved and said, 'Now we belong to -Missionary SeLEScR, of the Danish you.' "-Ha7"Dest Field. Tamil Mission, remarks that the Shiva- -The Basel Report says very sensi- ites have 1008 holy places. It will be bly, and we need not say is confirmed remembered that the great sectarian by the Ha7"De8t Field, which always takes division of Hinduism is that between the sound view of things: " We desire Shivaites and Vishnuites, representing to enter a protest against the custom respectively salvation by works and by prevailing in some of our churches of faith. Which represents which the ransacking the Bible or the German present writer is never able to keep in and English dictionaries in order to find mind. A missionary remarks that names for the new converts. We do when a preacher of either sect is holdnot find that the apostles of our Lord ing forth, you may often see the adchanged the names of their converts. herents of the other sect listening with We find that even the names of Roman an expression of fury in their faces and Greek gods, such as Hermes, Apol- compared with which the extremest relo, etc., were retained. Why should ligious animosities within Christendom we pretend to be wiser than the apos- seem mild. It is, of course, understood tIes? Why should we assist in dena- that Vishnuites and Shivaites equally tionalizing our Christians by giving enjoy all the privileges of caste.

them Hebrew, English, and German -" It seems to me that if Hindus of names? Why should we be guilty of English education can be won for our lowering in the minds of our people the Lord, their families will naturally come estimation they have or ought to have over to Christianity with them, and of the holy rite of baptism by giving then first M accessible to personal in- them cause to believe that baptism is fiuence. The relations of Indian fam- only a ceremony of giving or changing ily life assuredly render almost impos- names? Why should we degrade our· sible -or inconceivable-that a wife selves and our converts by giving our should be convinced before her hus- C!),ristians names of persons whose so- band; their want of independence is so ciety we should shun if they were alive complete and pervading, that an un- now, such as Tamar, Bathsheba? Why cultivated Hindu wife will never come introduce foreign names which to their to a resolution, not even in the com· bearers can have no meaning at all, monest every·day matters, not to speak ,"uch as Asuba, Kerenhappuch, Jemima, of questions of religion. Therefore it

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

would be very doubtful, indeed, tional ideas produced by traditional'

whether a European woman, however teaching and by the services of the capable and zealous, would find her- temple and the mosque. As the Chris- self able to influence Indian women tian advocate tries to reach the heart, (that is, such as are bound by family he finds arrayed against him as protec- ties) so that they could be said to be in tive barriers the doctrines of fate, of some measure awakened to a recogni- transmigration, of the use of sacred tion of the misery of sin, so as really to ashes, etc., and no progress toward the seek a Savior from it. I will never call inner citadel can be made till these are it impossible, for nothing is impossible removed. Then there are some who with God; but hard, immensely difficult are dissatisfied with the religious prac- it is, demanding strenuous labor and tices of their forefathers and neighbors, well-fitted instruments in the Lord's and who are in a state of unrest. This hands. If it is immensely difficult for may have been produced by occasional us men to bring Hindu men, even those glimpses of the realms of truth lying of English education. to true conver- beyond the sphere of accepted beliefs, sion-and experience makes only too caught when circumstances brought clear how hard it is-it is a hundred- them to earnest thought about the pres- fold more difficult to lead ignorant, su- ent and the future, or it has been perstitious, servile women to the same brought about by the religious instruc· goal; and such are the wi ves of the tion received in mission schools or from Hindus, even of most of the cultivated Christian publications. Such men have Hindus; therefore, like minor children, been seized upon by some truth, and we must wait for them to come with they can find no rest till they yield to their guardians. "-Rev. ANDREW LAR- it. They cannot believe what their SEN, in Dansk Missions-Blad. forefathers believed, and yet they can Mr. Larsen then goes on to speak of give no satisfactory reason for their various ways in which the missionary disbelief. They are wrestling with ladies can win the confidence and grati- they know not what. When tbe evantude of Hindu women, and so prepare gelist meets with such, he bas to be an the way for their future coming over interpreter of 'thoughts in the air ;' he with the men. has to be in sympathy with the onward movement of religious thought and -" The acute-minded Brahman, feeling; he has to place himself in con- whose studies and knowledge entitle tact with their inner religious life, that him to a place among the disciples of a he may so present the truth that the in- Hindu school of religious thought, is tellectual, moral, and religious facul- in a different mental state for hearing ties of those he speaks to may feel that the truth from the Pariah, whose it is from God and claims their allegi- thoughts seldom rise above the routine ance. Then there are many whose con- of daily life. The man whose mind re- dition is such that life affords them no ceives fresh ideas and stimulus from pleasure, and they have no prospect of the monthly serials that come from Eu- a better state of things. To them the rope and America must have the truth Gospel of hope, of rest, of joy has to presented to him in a ditIerent way be taught slowly, patiently, lovingly_ from the man whose thoughts are lim- Thus to all classes it must be made ited to the range of bis vernacular known as they need it and can receive studies. These distinctions are marked, it ; otherwise it will fail of its purpose.

but there are others quite as definite. -Rev. W. Joss, in Har'0e8t F'ield.

The mass of those around us have their moral natures and their religious sensi- -" The year has brought much bilities protected against the truth of trouble to some members of our con- Obris~ by the hard crust of COIlVen- gregation, who have been subjected to

EXTRACTS AND

perse~utions such as have passed out of ogy, the Anthropology, and the Soteri· memory in English history. The Su- ology of the Vedas. Under each head· dra is able to oppress the friendless ing he shows how his investigations Pariah in a thousand ways, and, shield- bear upon the theory of evolution ed by his caste and wealth, can often [from a lower to a higher religion]. perpetrate iniquities which are only As literature the Mantras, the oldest possible in a land where slavery exists portions of the Vedas, are vastly supe· in all but name. The wealthy Su- rior to the other portions, the Brahdra is practically king of his village ; manas and Upanishads. In the theolhis word is law, and woe to the man ogy of the Vedas we find regress rather who attempts to thwart him. In one than progress. The earliest writings village toward the end of the year a set forth the Divine nature and attri· member of the congregation was bar- butes in such a manner as to suggest the barously murdered by six ryots (it was probability that they contain fragments said) of his own and a neighboring vil- of a primitive revelation, whereas the lage. Among these ryots was a man later writers have a debased conception who is the terror of the country-side, a of the Deity, and in proportion as we rich unscrupulous Kapu, a descendant come down the stream of time, the of an old PQlygar family. So power- number of the gods gradually increases. ful are these men, that altho a warrant As regards the c08mologyof the Vedas, for their apprehension was issued and the most ancient theory is that creation a reward offered, they were able to took place out of nothing. This ac· avoid arrest for ten weeks, appearing count of the origin of the world is given openly in their own villages, altho in one in the 129th hymn of the Rig Veda, of the villages is a police station. They which corresponds in a striking manner were seen constantly by everybody ex- with the first chapter of Genesis. With cept by those whose interest it was to the spread of Pantheism came the nobe blind. It was with the greatest tion now prevalent, that creation is a difficulty that I got the case taken up, phenomenal emanation from the Deity. but it is now under inquiry. "-Rev. Here. again, there is a marked deteriora- F. L. MARLER (L. M. S.), quoted in tion. A study of the anthropology of Ha1'1Jest Field. the Vedas leads to a similar conclusion. The old is better. There is no caste, -The Intelligencer, noticing a work properly so called, in the most ancient of the Rev. MAURICE PHILLIPS, of the part of the Vedas. Lastly, when we London Mission, Madras, on "The consider the 8oteriology of the Vedas, Teaching of' the Vedas," remarks: we find that the farther back we go, "No little sympathy as well as acute- the purer it is. " ness of intellect is required to enable a European to enter into the subtleties " In days of yore, when the Hindu of Hindu speculation. Mr. PhilLips religion was still a living power, possesses these qualities in an eminent princes, priests, and people vied with degree. He deals with his subject in one another in offering their best to the spirit of the motto from Schelling their idols. They decked them with which he has prefixed to his book: costly trinkets, pearls, and precious , The religious instinct should be hon- stones; they gave their best lands to ored even in dark and confused mys- the temples; they filled the temple teries. ' While he respects this instinct, treasury with wealth, so that the he does not shrink from showing how amount possessed by many temples ran grievously it has been led astray by up to millions. This religious enthuthe' dark and confused' system which siasm has long since died out. Since he examines. He passes in review the 1858 the English Government has en· Literature, the Theology, the Cosmol· tirely withdrawn from the administra- tion of this property, and it rests in the

GENERAL :MISSIONABY INTELLIGENCE

hands of Hindus. It is a sure sign of The Lower Congo.-Wisdom in meth.

the approaching dissolution of Hindu· od is shown in the tidings from this reo ism that many temples are the prey of gion. The plan adopted by Mr. W.

robbers and spendthrifts. Even the Holman Bentley has been to gather to idols themselves are no longer safe from the station at Wathen two or three boys the long fingers ot the greedy temple from each of the principal towns, even thieves. In the Indian newspapers, to the distance of sixty miles, the aim the complaints of the bad administra· being not only to educate them and, if tion of the temple property, the dis· possible, lead them to the Savior, but honesty, extravagance, and wantonness also to train them for Christian work; of the temple authorities and priests, so that on their return to their towns, are constantly increasing. The only they may spread the Gospel among remedy suggested is to call ill the help their own people. Mr. Bentley has of the English Government. Last year reaped most satisfactory results from the most distinguished residents of this method. In arranging a mission· 'rirupati, where there is the most fa· ary journey, Mr. Bentley sends on the mous sanctuary of Vishnu in South lads a fortnight or so in advance of India, sent a long petition to the Vice- himself; and by this means finds, in roy of India, in which they entreated many cases, whole towns prepared for him to publish a new law, appointing his coming, and disposed to hear with special officials to protect the property avidity the glad message. he has to de- of the temples, seeing that the state of clare. The plan is worthy of mention, their religious endowments was des- and many may find it worthy of adop- perate. The government in Madras tion.

was attacked on all sides, until it laid Shantung, Ohina.-Speaking on how proposals of the kind indicated before the light spreads in China, Mr. Ernest the supreme power in Calcutta. But W. Burt, B.A., says; "In nine cases the Viceroy firmly answered: • No! out of ten it is through the influence of The Act of 1863, by which the admin- relations who have already learnt the istration of religious endowments must truth." One effect of this is to make be left solely and entirely in the hands the church, usuaUy small, a rather ot the adherents of the religion to "close clique;" for if the people at which they belong, must be main· the north end of a village become tained.' "-Leipziger MissirJmblatt (The Christians, then that is one reason the Ohronicle). more why those at the south end should have nothing to do with Christianity.

English Notes. Another point that Mr. Burt notices is the advanced age of candidates for BY JAMES DOUGLAS. baptism. This, he finds, to be from Bapti8t Mi88ionary Socwty.-The news tifty to tifty·four on an average, wherefrom Shansi, China, shows that while as in England the probability is that 90 the door is, in a sense, open, there are per cent are received under thirty years yet many adversaries. Mr. Towerby of age. The explanation is that in a writes; •• At present it seems scarcely land where there is no Sabbath, and right not to protect our Christians from where the struggle for mere existence persecution when this has been secured is all·absorbing, men have little leisure to them by treaty right." As matters, to think of their soul and the unseen however, now stand,' the mode of reo world till they have passed the prime of dress seems to be the greater evil of the life. Besides in China, the young are two. Despite all, the work goes on repressed, and not expected to have satisfactorily, and inquirers, chiefly opinions of their own. .

through tbe diff uaion of the Scriptures, Londo-n MisaiorUJd'Y Society. -Most en· are springing up. couragi~ reaql.ts ~e reported in con-

ENGLISH NOTES

nection with a missionary tour in Tien- sion. Last Sunday in this city our big Meu, China. In one town, 10 converts church was crammed with men (at the were baptized; in another, 23 candi- men's side) who had come expressing dates for baptism were examined; in their wish to become Christians."

Chang village a service was held at Nothing like this has ever been seen which there were 14 baptisms; while before.

two other places are mentioned where Presbyterian Ohurch of England.- 12 and 29 respectively were baptized. The Rev. Thomas Barclay, M.A., is In addition to all, much public interest able to speak hopefully of the future was shown and the privilege enjoyed of Formosa. Already abundant eviof much Gospel sowing. dence exists that a new era has dawned Thibet.-Considerable interest will for that island, and missionary prosbe felt by many in Mr. F. F. Long- pects are brighter than ever before. man's trial trip into Thibet. Having The Chinese and Japanese alike are labored among the Bhutiya people in sensible of the value of the mediatory their summer quarters in Northern 'services of the missionaries in the inter- Kumaon, Mr. Longman recently ven- ests of peace and goodwill.

tured, under the regis of this wander- Ohina'8 Milliona.-An increasing earing tribe, into the forbidden land. His nestness in listening to the message is conclusion, as tested by experience, is reported from many of the stations of that "Thibet for the present is un- the China Inland Mission. The Chinese doubtedly closed, but through the Christians have proved themselves most Bhutiyas we have an opportunity of true to their Lord, some under circumreaching and influencing its people stances of severe trial, and others under which, under existing circumstances, bitter persecution. In the far-off Provis of unique importance." inces of Yun·nan and Kan-suh, which Ftnancial.-The Centenary Fund have been much prayed for, tokens of now exceeds £90,000, while the gen- coming bleBBing have cheered the workeral contributions are a trifle in excess ers' hearts, and in Ho-nan there have of the amount received under that head been larger additions to the church at the corresponding time last year. In than in any past year, and greatly inone London suburban church the penny creased numbers of hearers.

a week system has yielded over £40.

We8tern India.-A Parsee gentleman THE KINGDOM. has been baptized at Poonah. It was during his travels abroad he was first -The Missionary puts this pertinent" drawn toward Christ, and notably by a question: "Would it not be well for sermon preached in Leopold Rooms, even Christian people to study afresh Ludgate Circus, in April, 1895. The those bits of wonderful missionary hispreacher enlarged on God's method of tory from the Book of Acts? Paul is justifying the ungodly, showing that now a hero, and his name surrounded the prevailing idea of gaining righteous- with a halo of glory. In every pUlpit ness by works was erroneous, and that and in every Christian home his name there was no righteousneBB comparable and career are a watchword and an into that of our Lord Jesus Christ. spiration. Yet he lived that wonderful life amid human ,surroundings just like Suuth Ohina.-Writing from Fuh- ours, and, if he were here to-day, and chow, Archdeacon Wolfe says: "We proposed to go to Kucheng, China, or are already beginning to see the great- Tanna, of the New Hebrides, or the heart of Congo, how many, even of ness of the bleBBlng which. God is about God's people, would cry, 'Tempting to pour down upon the Fuh-kien Mis- Providence I Why this waste? ' "

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

-This is both Christian and heroic. and moralists. Yd Christianity, as it Rev. Mr. Marshall, the father of Miss came in the fulness of time, is itself the Marshall, one of the martyr mission- fulness of Divine revelation. It is the aries of Kucheng, China, said in a ser- complement of the other religions. It mon: "I believe that I shall see the supplies what they lack. It realizes mighty fortress of Satan, called the what they vaguely aspire after. It Empire of China, handed over to the takes up and assimilates whatever is Captain of our salvation, and on that good in them. Christ is the uncon- day, whether it shall be here or in Para- scious desire of all nations. He reveals dise, I know I shalt rejoice tltat the one the God whom they are feeling after.

who called me father WaB a member of In a word, Christianity is the absolute that forlorn hope. And I shall rejoice religion…

when those from the land of Sinim ac- -Our lineage is heathen. Missionary knowledge that the martyrdoms of Ku- enterprise rescued us from paganism. cheng were a large factor in the deliv- Gratitude tor our own emancipation erance of their country from its age- and love for our brethren, the heathen. bound heathenism. Wasted lives are of all countries, should move us with a not to be found in the noble army of mighty impulse to engage in missionmartyrs." ary work.-R. Long.

-In a discourse in behalf of the So- -It took three hundred years to ciety for the Propagation of the Gos- transform old Rome so that Christianpel, the Bishop of Dover declared: "It ity became recognize!! as the nation's is the will of Christ that Christianity faith; and it may take a century to shall be the ultimate religion of the transform South America. The plans world, and not only is it God's pur- of the Church should include the time pose, but it is also self-propagating. element in transforming opinions; and, Therefore, coldness toward missions is while there is and should be preaching nothing but coldness toward God. for immediate conversion, there must Christian missions are essentially a part also be the application of such methods of the Church's lite, and the day when as will more and more prepare the way any faith ceases to extend is the day of for the Gospel in the broader sense of the beginning of its decay and death. national readiness to receive the truth. We have to make disciples of all na- -Dr. J. M. Allis. tions. There are no exceptions or conditions to be considered." -A few years ago a brother and sis- ter in Cuba, having inherited a Bible. -Those who would dissuade us from could dispose of it in no other way than evangelizing countries possessing an an- by cutting it in two and each taking cient civilization get no sympathy from half. And a colporteur tells an interest· Sir Charles Elliott, who, after forty ing story of a Bible he gave to a negro years in India, has just retired from in the mountains of West Virginia. the post of Lieutenant-Governor of The next time he saw it, behold, all the Bengal. For he affirms that it is " im- Old Testament was gone. The owner possible to !lhirk or conceal the feeling being asked to explain. said that an that the Christian religion is the one aunt living five miles away, and a pre-eminentIy excellent, and that the brother nine miles, had visited him, morality of the Christian faith is what and each wanted the Bible. After is most desirable for Inma." praying over the matter, they conclud- -Dr. George P. Fisher writes in the ed to make a division. The owner kept Outlook: "The ethnic religions are not the New Testament, and divided equal- to be denounced as if they were a prod- ly the Old between the others. And it uct of Satan. St. Paul found ethical was found that each had made good and religious truth in heathen poets use of what they had. -" The first thing the Protestant eral of the South Sea Islands become missionary does among the heathen is that it would be quite safe to leave the to establish a home," remarks E. A. natives to themselves, only that they Lawrence in " Modern Missions in the are so troubled and tried by the white East." "He approaches them not as md and his sinful practices, and by a 'priest, not simply as a man, but as his religious divisions and jealousies. the head of a family, presenting Chris- The trader comes with his rum; the tianity quite as much in its social as in Seventh:Day Adventist comes with his its individual characteristics. The peculiar notions, and seeks to reap the Christian home is to be the transform- fruit of other men's labors; the Roman ing element in the new community. Catholic comes with his unscrupulous Into the midst of pagan masses, where self-assertion; the pleasure-seeker, with society is coagulated rather than reor- no fear of God before his eyes, comes, ganized, where homes are degraded by and Iives like a heathen. To strengthen parental tyranny, marital multiplicity, and safeguard them, their old friends and female bondage, he brings the the missionaries still have to dwell leaven of a redeemed family, which is among them."-London Ohristian. to be the nucleus of a redeemed society. All the hallowed relationships of do- -" How to Raise lIoney for Church mestic life are to be exemplified in the Expenses" is the subject of a fine dismission home; all the traits of noble sertation, which we commend to all social character and intercourse here such as think that the Church exists illustrated; all the regenerating influ- principally for the sake of keeping up ences of family life are to flow forth an unbroken series of shows and supfrom this spot into the darkened. de- pers. The words are from Paul, and formed. misconstructed communities thus lay down the three points necesabout." sary in the successful administration of church finance: When to give-" upon – " The teaching of singing is of great the first day of the week ;" who should influence in winning the wild heathen give-" let everyone of you lay by in Sakalava of Madagascar. Long before store ;" .how much 'each is to givethe children can read, the teacher makes •• as God hath prospered him." There them learn by heart the hymn, which can be no satisfactory system of church is sung in several parts, and I have finance which fails to cover these three often been astonished to find how many points. Thus far The Lookout; but the hymns they had learned in this way. suggestion is equally pertinent and Hitherto our school has been held in equally cogent when applied to raisthe open air, since we have no school· ing means to carry the Gospel to the house yet. It has this advantage, that ends of the earth. all who like can listen to the teaching_ Few avail themselves of this privilege -The late T. W. Chamben. tells of for the rest of the teaching ; but when one of the Reformed Presbyterian the hymn begins, quite a number as- churches in New York City which semble round the singing children and numbers about 300 communicants, listen with pleasure. Surely many a "the most of whom are in very humword of conviction and salvation is ble circumstances. A few families are thus taken up by their ears, and finds well to do, but there are very few of its way to their hearts. And I am sure the young people who do not have to that there is just as much missionary earn their own living. A few weeks work done in this way as in many ser- ago their offerings to foreign missions mons both from natives and Euro- were received, and the amount was peans."-NO'I'sk Mis8ionstidende. $2429. Besides this, one of the elders gives every year $500 for mountain -Let 80melxJdy blush tor very shame. schools in Syria, and the women give t< So thoroughly Christianized have sevan equal sum for tbe same purpose. in Eastern Turkey. And of her noth- Also, one young man, a bookkeeper, ing bett·er than this has been said : "Be- contributes, besides his regular offer· fore starting, she deprecated being ing, $104 annually, or $2 a week, for a spoken of as • the noble Miss Barton,' particular form of missionary work, or • the heroic Miss Barton,' declaring and bas done so for tbe past five years. that she was simply a woman, • an ill- This is not all. Some years ago the strument in the hands of a human pubyoung people agreed to support a mis- lic,' willing to do what good she could, sionary in Cyprus for a term of five and determined not to give up the effort years. To accomplish this they deter- until every avenue should be barred." mined to lay aside a few cents a week (3, or 5, or 10, or 15, and so on) over -London has lately enjoyed the presand above what they gave regularly at ence of the Countess Schimmelmann, a other times, and raised in this way not Danish lady of whom it may be said, leBS than $5300. But liberality is not .. her praise is in all the churches" of confined to the foreign field. Their her own country. She came in her gifts for all purposes save bome ex- yacht from the Baltic, in the ports of penses last year amounted to the ex- which during last summer she was entraordinary sum of $10,000." gaged preaching the Gospel and advo- cating temperance principles. In Ger- -Dr. Graves, of South China, once man cities, where such effort on the asked a Chinaman if he felt he was a part of a woman is very unconvensinner. .. Certainly," was the answer; tional, she succeeded in getting a ready .. I have sometimes eaten beef, and hearing, thousands gathering to hear have passed by written paper and let it her. And so it is that even in the conbe trodden under foot, instead of rever- servative Old World woman is forging ently picking it up," ahead and making herself profoundly felt, especially in matters pertaining to WOMAN'S WORK. benevolence and humanity.

-Using some bold figures of speech, – These fonr denominations sustain the late A. L. O. E. named these as 850 women in the foreign field, of among the indispensable articles in a whom 53 are trained physicians, and missionary's outfit: Gold, that is, Faith each in number as follows: Presbyteand Love, in great abundance; Silver, rian, 379, 19 ; Congregational, 214, 11 ; which is Knowledge, including small Methodist, 151, 14; Baptist, 106, 9. change; Steel, or some physical Courage, and a large stock of moral cour- -The Methodist (North) women own age; Leather of the toughest quality- $433,660 of real estate in the foreign in other words, capacity for encounter- field, including 11 orphanages with 450 ing Drudgery; a Letter-weigher sup- inmates. and 13 hospitals and dispenplied with the smallest weights, by saries which minister to 60.000 women which sound Judgment is meant; a each year. The 440 schools have 14,000 White-covered Umbrella, representing pupils, while the teachers, assistants, prudence regarding health; and, final- and Bible readers number '750. The ly, a capacious B~ of Salve for use receipts last year were $289,227. upon rubs, scratches, bruises, and wounds certain to be received both -The Presbyterians have a Mary from natives and fellow-missionaries I Allen Seminary among the Freedmen, and this is a specimen of how the col- -Just now the eyes of Christendom ored girls give: .. Some time ago Mr. are upon Clara Barton and her assist- Smith, the president, asked the girls to ants as they attempt to carry relief to contribute 25 cents each toward a scholthe thousands of perishing Armenians arship for a girl here. Some are giv- ing it by self-denial, others by sewing, washing, and ironing. Our Christian day·schools; held 1836 meetings; se- Endeavor Society works for Siam, and cured employment for 610 persons; one of our girls has decided to go as a gave away 9052 garments, and afforded missionary to Africa. A collection is pecuniary aid to 1836 families at 7580 taken each Sabbath, all of which goes times. Through the fresh-air fund to missionary purposes. In a year these there were distributed 48,205 street·car collections amounted to about $100. tickets, 2070 round-trip harbor tickets, and 9170 persons were permitted to en- -February Woman's Workfor Wom- joy a day's vacation or a visit in the an contains an article of intense interest country, a larger number than in any by Grace Newton, entitled "Chinese previous year. At Thanksgiving 1085 Women, Heathen and Christian." families were remembered, and the Among other things she sets forth the Whole number of persons who shared unutterably cruel and barbarous treat- the supplies was 4722. ment accorded to babies when about to die, and to their lifeless bodies, and all -There are 2 or 8 five-cent restaubecause "if their babies die it is be· rants in New York City which furnish cause they never were their babies at a hot meal of beef stew, coffee and all, but only some evil spirits who came bread, and also sell either 20 ounces of to torment them, and they must hate sugar, or a third of a pound of tea and the devil that caused so much misery I" coffee, or, say, 2 pounds of oatmeal- other articles in proportionate quanti· UNITED STATES. ties-for a nickel. Butter, cheese, and pork are sold in dime lots. The qual. -" Happy will that day be when the ity of the articles used or sold is good. Church shall learn to honor her self- These restaurants are under the auspices denying servants at home as she justly of the Industrial Christian Alliance. honors those who serve in China or Charitable persons and business houses Africa I" This sentence occurs in the buy packages of tickets, and dispense report of committee on home missions them to the needy. On a recent Sunto the Synod of Virginia. It is worthy day 1375 meals were served in one of of careful reflection. The home mis- these restaurants. sionary has no halo of romance, has no security pledged to him by the Church, -The American Seamen's Friend Sogoes largely at his own charges, and to ciety began its Loan Library work in make his own living, has no periodical 1858, and up to December 1st, 1895, seasons of return and public welcome, had sent out 10,264 new libraries, conand is not mentioned in any church taining 529,726 volumes. As many liperiodical, nor written up in books braries go out 3 times or more, there when his obscure life is ended. All have been 11,850 reshipments, By the more honorable is the sacrifice he first shipment and reshipment these makes, and all the more acceptable to books have been accessible to 389,502 the head and Savior of all !-OentraZ seamen; 1118libraries, with 36,857 vol· Pr687;yterian. umes, have been put on United States naval vessels and in naval hospitals, ac- -The Bo~ton City Missionary Society cessible to 117,889 men, while 151 librarecently held its seventy·ninth annual ries have been put in as many life-sav· meeting. Its income last year was over ing stations, containing 5866 volumes, $52,000. There were employed 19 mis- accessible to 1241 keepers and surfmen. sionaries, who made 58,985 visits to Into a neat case, 13 by 26 inches, are 24,311 families, 4549 of the visits being put about 43 well-selected volumes: to the sick: distributed 613 Bibles and books of biography, of travel and ad- Testaments, and 106,720 papers and venture, of popular science, of history, tracts; gathered 827 children into Sun- of story, of religion. Into each library goes a Bible, an atlas, a dictionary, deepest solicitude the events of the last several books in German, Danish, Swed- six months.

ish, and some other language. -Bishop Taylor recently said, "I -By the Chicago Methodists, DI)cem- see the dawn of a new missionary ber 20th, was dedicated, on Indiana Ave. epoch." To his practical eye the signs and 50th St., a beautiful and commo· of better times, a larger spirit in mis- dious building to the service of train· sionary activity, are clear and assuring.

ing young women as home and foreign Are there any such signs in the United missionaries. The land, the gift of Mr. Brethren Church? Are we at the N. W. Harris, is estimated at $20,000, dawning of a new mission epoch? We and the structure, which has cost about think we are, and we rejoice in it.

$30,000, has been provided for by gifts The statistics of last year show $69,915 from other sources. The home will ac- given for the cause of missions in a commodate 160 guests; instruction will single twelvemonth. This is not the be without cost, and the instructors $100,000 aimed at, it is true, but it is even will receive no pay for their ser- approaching it. Then a sanitarium, or vices. Applicants for admission need home of rest, has been provided for in not be members of the Methodist Africa since last May; a new mission Church. field, Japan, has been entered under most favorable conditions; the work is -At the last communion 24 natives enlarging in Africa,-Religiou8 Teleunited with the Presbyterian Church scope. at Sitka, Alaska, a number of them coming from a long distance for the EUROPE. purpose.

-According to Sadlier's Catholic di· Great Britain.-MedicaZ Missions for rectory, official organ of the Roman January gives a list of medical mission- Catholic Church, there are 1405 con- aries in the service of the various Britvents in the United States, with an aver- ish and Irish societies. From this it apage of 60 inmates to each convent, ag- pears that the Church of England has gregating 84,300 " sisters," or nuns. 30 ; the Free Church of Scotland, 29 ; the London Missionary Society, 20; -The Baptists of the Missionary the United Presbyterian Church, 19; Union have 184 men and 283 women in the Presbyterian Church of England, the foreign field, with whom are asso- 14; the China Inland Mission, 10; the ciated 2583 native laborers. Including Church of Scotland, 9; and the Society Russia and the Catholic countries of for the Propagation of the Gospel, 8, Europe, the number of members in the and other societies each a smaller nummission churches is 117,382 (and not ber. The medical profession of Great 102,351, as given in the statistical tables Britain and Ireland is represented by of January). No other American 187 men and 39 women. As there are church has so many communicants. over 30,000 men and 200 women who possess British qualifications, it cannot '-The American Board has expended be said that the number engaged in upon missions in Turkey during the foreign missions is in adequate propor- last sixty years about $6,000,000, and tion. In 1890 the list included only 125 now holds some $2,000,000 of property. names; now it numbers 226. India has It has 325 stations and out-stations oc- 71; China, 70; Africa, including Mada- cupied by 58 men and 118 women, and gascar, 40; Syria and Palestine, 16; 878 native laborers. In the 125 churches other places fewer than 5 each. The are 12,787 members, and in the 423 distribution among the churches is as schools 20,496 pupils. Therefore, well follows; Presbyterians, 87 ; Church of may its friends behold with dismay and England, 51; Congregational, 21; Methodists, 9; Baptists, 7; Friends, their numbers than any other denomi· 4; Brethren, 4. nation. Out of a membership in Great -At the recent conference in Liver· Britain of 19,000, there are 78 missionpool, Donald Fraser reported that, since aries set apart for work abroad, or the Students' Volunteer Missionary nearly one in 250 of the whole member- Union was formed four years ago, 1038 ship, or one in 166 of the adult memhad been enrolled-832 men and 206 bers.

women, belonging to all the divisions -The Calvinlstic Methodists of of the kingdom, and attending many Wales have a notable mission on the different colleges and universities, and northeast frontier of India, in the lofty representing 26 denominations. Out of range of mountains which separate Benthe total number mentioned, 212 have gal from Assam, and among such semisaUed; 66 others have been accepted; savage hill·tribes as the Khasis, the 22 have renounced; 34 have been re- Garos, the Jaintas, the Nagas, etc. jected, and several died. The best Since 1840 the difficult work has been proof of the stability of the movement pushed forward, and now the last reis the large proportion of volunteers port shows 110 churches with 2726 who have actually left for the field. communicants, 250 stations, 11,608 Dr. Duff said that if 10 per cent of the hearers, and 6191 day scholars. men who offered themselves in a mis- sionary revival ever reached the foreign The Continent.-The latest official field, that revival was a great success. Year Book ot the Protestant Church From the Students' Union many who in France-that for 1894-gives the fol- have left college are still engaged in lowing data: The Reformed Church is home preparation; notwithstanding divided into 101 consistories, composed this, 'ffW'l'e than 47 per cent have already of 583 chief parishes and 699 minor par- sailed, and 61 per cent have been ac- ishes, with 259 preaching places and cepted by the missionary Bocieties. 926 churches-a total of 1182; 128 par- The' 212 students who have left are sonages and 638 pastors paid by the working in 42 different societies and State. The Reformed population num- in 29 different countries. bers 540,483. The Lutheran Church -In Night and Day" An emigration numbers only 6 consistories, 48 parishes, retrospect" shows that 8043 trained 62 pastors, and 77,553 members. The boys and girls have now been sent out Lutheran official organ is Le Temoigby Dr. Barnardo's institutions to Can- mage, issued weekly in Paris. Algiers ada and the colonies, where a success has 3 Protestant consistories, 16 parof over 98 per cent has attended them. ishes, 20 pastors-viz., 11 Reformed and Dr. Barnardo says: "One of my quon- 9 Lutherans, and 10,789 membership, dam waifs has been called to the bar; of whom 4500 are Lutherans. The to- 2 are solicitors; a very eloquent and tal number of ProtestLnts in France is widely known clergyman was one of 639,825.

my shoeblacks; several are doctors, -The Prime Minister of Italy resurgeons, or apothecaries; others are cently gave utterance to some plain clergymen, ministers, and missionaries; truths as to the restless efforts of the 4 are well·known musicians and sing- Vatican to regain its temporal power: ers; while not a few have entered busi· " It is not really for the protection and ness of a superior sort and are already prestige of religion that our adversaries in comfortable circumstances. " demand the restoration of the temporal – With the exception of the lIora- power of the Holy See, but for worldly vians, the Society of Friends appears reasons-from lust of power and from to have a larger number of missionaries earthly covetousness." Again:" Chris- in the foreign field in proportion to tianity is a divine institution, which is not dependent upon earthly weapons of time it would Dot be necessary to for its existence. The religion of have such a vessel in the work of the Christ, as preached by Paul and Chry- evangelization of the country. After sostom, was able to subdue the world the service a member of the church, a wIthout the aid of temporal arms. and dame of honor to the Empress and we cannot conceive why the Vatican widow of one of the best·known diplopersists in wishing for temporal sover· mats of Austria, the Baroness Laneignty to exercise its spiritual mission. genau, stepped forward. and said: The Gospel, as we all believe, is truth. • Doctor, you must permit me to pre- If it has been disseminated by apostolic sent you with that launch.' The plans teachings, such teachings are sufficient for the construction of the launch. for its existence." The remarkable which will bear the name of Auatria. feature in these utterances is that they according to the express wish of the do not proceed from a Protestant source, oonor, are now so far finished as to but from one who, in the same speech, guarantee the hope that the work will recognizes the Pope to be "Christ's be proceeding before long." vicar. "-BJoangelical Ohristendom.

THE PLACE OF GERMANY IN FOR- ASIA.

EIGN MIssION WORIl:.-An article in the Islam.-The situation in Tcrkey is January number of Dr. Warneck's thus summarized by the I1i.Mpendent: AUgemeine Missions.Zeitsclt1·ift is de- "Disaster has overtaken the general voted to this subject. The progress equipment of the American Board's which has been made within eleven missions in Turkey. Except Constanyears is shown by the following table: tinople and 3 other stations in the ex- treme west of Asia Minor. all of the M!ssionaries. Contribn· Baptized Na· American Board's stations have suf- tions. tives. fered. Probably at least 100 of the vil- lage chapels and school-houses have 1883 . . 517 2,707,218 marks 193,975 been pillaged and destroyed, or seized by the Mohammedans for purposes of 1894 • . 685 3,705,456 290,899 their own. Five sixths of the stock of the books which the American Board But it is pointed out that these num- and the American Bible Society had bers represent far less than the share placed on sale in scores of the depots which Germany should have in Protes- and sslesrooms in various parts of the tant missions. Together with Switzer- country have been carried off. cast land. Germa.ny represents a fifth of into rivers and ponds, or used, after evangelical Christendom. while it only saturation with petroleum, as convenfurnishes a thirteenth part of Protes- ient instruments of incendiarism. Contant missionary contributions, and a gregations have been scattered, schools seventh of the laborers. " We work are broken up, leading men are dead, much more cheaply than the English and numbers of Christian women and and the Americans, and our share in children are missing. The congregathe success of missions is relatively to tions, in general. are financially ruined. the means employed greater than and their members are among those theirs." now dependent on charity for daily bread." -Dr. Leuring, of the Singapore Methodist Mission, has this to tell of – These solemn words are fitly spoken an incident which occurred during his by the Mis8ionary Herald: "While recent visit to godless Vienna: "In recognizing cordially. as we do. the one of my lectures on Singapore, held efforts of our Government in demandin the Wesleyan Church, I happened ing protection for our fellow-citizens in to mention the numerous islands and places in the coast that can easily be reached by means of a steam launch, and suggested, whether in the course Turkey, and in the sending of national -Arrangements have been made to vessels into Turkish waters, we are yet publish, at Beirut, 1000 copies of Anfrank to say that we cannot understand gel's Christmas. translated into Arabic, why the difficulties in the way of the necessary permission having been reaching El'zeroum and Harput by the granted by the censor at Constantinomen who are appointed to American ple. This will enable the Sundayconsulates in those cities should have school children of Syria to read the been allowed to prevent their going to story in their native language. their posts. These consulates have been established by act of Congress, and if India. – Among Queen Victoria's the Turkish Government will not give New Year honors was a knighthood for them exequaturs, and provide them safe Nawab Secundas Jung Ikbal-ud Dowescort, no greater indignity could be lab Iktadar-ul Mulk Vikar-ul-Umal'8 shown us or our nation. Our Govern- Batadur, Prime Minister to his Highment has clearly the right to demand ness the NizaID of Hyderabad. consular representation at points where American iuterests are at stake, and we -The Darjeeling New8 applies these cannot see why that right should not Scripture verses to Sir Charles Alfred be insisted upon at all hazards. If de- Elliott, late Lieutenant-Governor of nied, why should not diplomatic rela- Bengal, a devout Christian statesman tions with Turkey cease, and its minis- and stedfast friend of missions, adding ter at Washington be given his papers? that nothing else so eloquent and apt In that case American citizens could be occurs to us to say: "And Hezekiah intrusted to the protection of the Brit- did that which was right in the eyes of ish or of some other embassy at Con- the Lord, according to all that David stantinople… his father had done. He removed the high pJaces, and brake the pillars, and -We cannot all of us consent to con- cut down the Asherah : and he brake fine ourselves to prayers fashioned for in pieces the brazen serpent that Moses us and prescribed by ecclesiastical au- had made; for unto tho&e days the chilthority, but who cannot heartily lift up dren of Israel did burn incense to it ; this petition set forth by the Bishop of and he called. it Nehushtan (i.e., 'a New York? "Most gracious God, piece of brass '). He trusted in the whose tender mercies are over all, and Lord, the God of Israel; 80 that after whose compassions fail not; grant Thy him was none like him among all the Fatherly pity and protection to all those kings of Judah, nor among them that Thy children, wheresoever they may were before him. For he clave to the be, who are suffering from the cruelty Lord, he departed not from following of the oppressor, and especially that Him, but kept His commandments, ancient nation the people of Armenia, which the Lord commanded Moses. whose sons and daughters cry aloud to And the Lord was with him; whither- Thee, their God, and to us their breth- soever he went forth he prospered. He ren in Jesus Christ, for succor. Stay hath scattered abroad, he hath given to the hands of those by whom they have the poor; his righteousness abideth forbeen so cruelly wronged and outraged; ever" (2 Kings 18 : 3-7 ; 2 Cor. 9 : 9). strengthen the purpose of Christian nations to arise and contend for their de- -It is said that the native evangelist, fence; enkindle in their hearts a spirit commonly known as Tamil David, has of service and sacrifice in their behalf ; exerted a greater religious infiuence in and so hasten, we beseech Thee, the the city of Bombay than any evangelist day of their deliverance. All which who has visited Bombay for a number we ask in the Name and for the sake of of years past. This illustration of what Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen." can be done by a native evangelist fills the heart with longing to see the dar when hundreds of such men shall ap- view, but which hitherto they had failed pear preaching and compelling the peo- to reaIize.-Indian Witne88.

ple of India to receive the gracious message_ Let it be one of the special bless- -Rev. P. H. Moore, of Assam, ings prayed for that God would raise writes: "Sunday, October 18th, we up such men and give the missions and spent at BaUjuri. At eight in the morntJle churches wisdom to refrain from ing we had the privilege of baptizing discouraging them or putting obstruc- 31 Kohls in the creek, about a quarter tIons in their way. An Indian evan-' of a mile from the village. There were gelist is not likely to resemble a Euro- 16 men and 15 women and girls. There pean evangelist in his methods of work were 9 men with their wives, and alto· any more than in personal appearance. gether the candidates represented 14 households. A preaching service, the -Indian Witnes8. Lord's Supper, and Sunday-school oc- -According to the last census, 76 cupied the afternoon. In surroundings languages are spoken in Bombay, and which would seem strange enough in each one represents a company of peo- America, we worshiped in spirit and in ple, or caste, with special dress, or un- truth, and God's presence was revealed.

dress, or color, or cap, or turban, A thatched hut with roof just high -Some of the missionaries of the enough to stand up under; walls made London Missionary Society attribute of reed and pl!8tered with mud, with much of the success attending the work holes here and there for doors and winof the Salvation Army in India to the dows; the floor (the earth) swept clean. fact that it does not administer either In this hut,34 by 17 feet, picture 100 baptism or the Lord's Supper. In that adults. and children of all ages, some country one may attend any meeting, in the costume in which they were and to any extent, but so long as he born, all sitting on mats on the ground. does not submit to baptism caste is not In the center is a rough pine box, in broken, and he does not encounter the which the missionary carries a part of persecution which befalls those who his camp outfit, and which is now make a formal profession of Chris- drafted into service as a table for the tianity. Lord's Supper. A clean white cloth hides part of its roughness. A cane , -Sir Alexander Miller, in his address stool serves the missionary as a seat." at the distribution of prizes in the Cal· cutta Boys' School, remarked that this China.-In 1894 there were in all school differed from all other schools 1977 missionaries in China-869 men, he had met with in Calcutta in the fact 562 married women, and 546 single that all the different races in the Em- women. Ten hundred and eighty of pire appeared to be represented among these were representatives of British the pupils. The student who carried Irish, and Canadian societies, 812 of off the largest number of prizes was a them of American societies, and 85 of Burmese, an unusual and unexpected Continental societies. The China Inoccurrence, considering the national land Mission leads all others with 593 reputation of the Burmese for disin- missionaries, followed by the Presbyteclination to sustained effort of any kind. teriani! with 180 ; the Methodist Church, This association of so many different North, with 140; the American Board races in the work and life of the school with 117, and the Church Missionary was a matter of much importance in Society of England with 110. the mind of government. Such inter- course leads to the successful welding -During 1895 the American Bible of the races of India into a homoge. Society sold and distributed in China neous community, an object which the Bibles and portions thereof to the ex- Indian Government had constantly in tent of 385,875 copies. -At a recent convention of Chinese literati of the kingdom. The very ap- ministers, a theme of discussion was, pointment of a commissioner of rail- " Shall our women unbind their feet 1" ways is itself among the marvelous re- The women on hearing of it said, sults of the war, since the very railroad "Why should they discuss it? They has been considered a wrong, a sacri- are our feet; cannot we do with them lege, and almost a direct insult to the as we please?" Are women's rights memory of the revered dead of China.

ideas about to enter the Celestial Em- Among the 14 matriculants are gradu- pire? ates from the 3 grades of government -Here is a striking prayer of one of civil service examinations, and from the Hunan Christians: "0 Lord, Thou that height or Chinese scholarship, knowest that Hunan means south of " The Forest of Pencils," which is an the lake, and Hupeh north of the lake; imperial academy whose scholars are the lake is Tung Ting. Thou know- examined in person by the reigning est, Lord, that there are more people Emperor.-Northwestern Christian A~ in these two provinces than there are vocate. fish in the lake; and Thou hast sent us AFRICA.

to be fishers of men. In many places The United Presbyterian has the in- the Gospel net has not been let down, telligence that Rev. Girgis Anshalian, a and there is no means of catching the member of the Presbytery of Egypt, fish, nor is there any fisherman. We and pastor of the congregation at Koos, pray Thee, Lord, to grant that in every has fallen a victim to the Turkish atroci- place there may be a Gospel net and ties in Armenia. He was a native of skilful fishermen. " that country, and in September last, -Our praise is never more hearty with his wife, returned to visit his than when we get gifts from Christian friends at Diabeker. At the time of Chinese in America to be used in evan- the outbreak they were both arrested, gelizing their fellows in China. Such and a ransom of £600 was demanded. a gift reached us to.day from a Chinese The ransom was paid, but instead of Sunday-school in Ohio. It is $50, and being released, the alternative of Maalong with it comes the message, " The homet or death was given. With a Chinamen wish me to tell you that they faith and heroism worthy of the name are very glad to send it, and hope it of Christ, he declared himself a disciwill do much good in their own land. " ple of Jesus, and was at once hacked to Their teacher also adde, "We have pieces by the Turks in the presence of been very glad this last fall to send home his wife. She and her brother were one of the Christian Chinamen. He shot, beaten with swords, stripped, and has been in the class for eleven years, left for dead. and for the past seven years has lived a consistent Christian life, we believe. -The conquest of Ashantee is com- He has gone home at his own expense. pleted, and the bloodiest kingdom in He hopes to keep a little store in his all Africa is to become an orderly Britown village, and thus support himself, ish colony. The military expedition his father and mother and his wife."- did its work quickly and well and China'8 MillionB. without fighting. King Prempeh seems to have recognized the futility of re- sistance, and on the arrival of the troops -Among the matriculants for the in Coomassie, his capital, abjectly sub- present term in that university are a mitted. He was, however, taken as a grandson of the private tutor of the last prisoner to Cape Coast Castle, with his Emperor of China, a nephew of the family, his counseilors, and two other private tutor of the present Emperor, a petty kings, to be kept as security for son of the imperial commissioner of the payment of an indemnity of 50,000- Chinese railways, and of 14 the proud Olillces of gold. With the return of the expedition, the country passes under -lonely, self-absorbed, irritable, and the rule of Mr. Maxwell, the British not to be relied upon. He hates wom- Resident, protected by a guard of black en, whom he regards as unnecessary troops, until such time as the British impedimenta in the campaign, and he Foreign Office shall definitely decide has no idea of friendship; he only rec.

upon a permanent form of administra· ognizes instruments to be used and ene- tion. mies to be dealt with. Success accen- -The Paris missionaries in the tuated his defeats to the point of dis· French Congo State have been cheered ease, and made him so irritable, so selfby the conversion of a chief and his absorbed, and so insolent that none but son, who enjoyed an immense reputa- parasites could live with him. JJ tion as fetish-men throughout a wide -Professor James Bryce has just re- district. If a sick man possessed by turned from South Africa, and in ad- an evil spirit had to be cured, or the dressing the Edinburgh Chamber of guilty person found out who had be- Commerce said that Mashonaland and witclled him to death, it was to Akele Matabeleland were both possessed of the people came. But one day his much wealth, but that railroads would heart opened to the preaching of the be needed to develop it. The most in- Gospel, and he decided to renounce his teresting part of his remarks relates to fetishes and the gain they brought him. the gold production of the Transvaal.

He gathered together all the people of He estimated the probable receipts from his village, and announced that he no that field at £700,000,000 ($3,500,000,000).

longer believed in spirits, but in the one -A recent visitor to Lovedale, with God. Then, collecting his fetishes and its 800 pupils, writes thus: "Perhaps all the instruments of his trade, he the most interesting was the Sunday threw them into the lake before the evening service, When there were gatheyes of all the people. There was a ered together for worship all the boardgreat sensation, and they expected to ers, numbering about 450, along with see these sacrilegious men fall dead; the Europeans. In the congregation but nothing happened, save that the many tribes were represented. The former fetish-men repaired to the mis- Kafirs formed the majority, but there sion settlement, and asked to be re- were also Basutos, whose home is 200 ceived as catechumens.-Journat de8 or 300 miles to the north ; Bechuanas, MiasionB EvangetiqUlJ8. who come from the northwest; and -Dr. Battersby says in Niger and distinctly marked oil' in appearance Yoruba Note8: "The question of mak- flOm the rest, the Gallas, whose native ing a real advance into the Soudan is land is in the north, near to Abyssinia. at present engaging the attention of Those last, of whom there are about 60, the Church Missionary Society Com- were rescued, along with 200 other mittee, and if only suitable volunteers children, from a slave dhow about will offer for this service, a forward 1890, and were sent to Lovedale to be movement might soon be made. cared for."

-In an English paper it is written -Mr. Pilkington, of Uganda, speakthus of Sir Cecil Rhodes: "He is a ing at a recent conference in Liverpool, strong man, of the kind that is never said that the Soudan and the Congo finished by a single stroke. And he is could be evangelized from Uganda. strong with the strength of a coarse, How was it to be done? By seeking ruthless, greedy egotism, the strokes and finding indications of God's plan, of whose piston-rod force the minds which they could surely now do from and the money of weaker men into its the experience they had had of mission reservoir. As he was at Oriel twenty work. It seemed that for every foryeaN ago, SO he is at Cape Town to-day eign missionary there should,be 100 na- tives employed, and thus, in a compar- atively short time, the whole of Africa might be evangelized.

The Missionary Review of the World — April 1892

THE DEPAR'l'URE OF CHARLES HADDON SPURGEON

MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

VOL. XV. No. 4.-0ld f!eries.–APRIL.–VoL. V. No.4.-New Series.

THE DEPARTURE OF CHARLES HADDON SPURGEON.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

The giant cedar of Lebanon has fallen, and the crash of its downfall has sent a sound of thunder echoing over the continents. Anchored to the soil by countless and far-spreading roots, who can measure the widespread desolation and devastation which such a downfall of one of the monarchs of the forest leaves behind ~ Look at the institutions inseparably bound up with this marvellous life! A church of nearly six thousand living members, with its vast Sunday-schools and missions; a pastor's college, with more than a hundred students in course of training, and eight hundred scattered over this and other lands preaching the old Gospel; the Stockwell orphanages, with their hundreds of inmates, and thousands more who have now Christian homes or are heads of pious families; the almshouses, with their aged folk; all the thousands and tens of thousands of weekly sermons published in a score of languages, and read not only in homes, but in places of worship, scattered from the Chinese Sea to the Straits of Gibraltar, and still westward from the St. Lawrence to the Pacific, and from Siberia to the Cape of Good Hope and Terra del Fuego.

Has there been anyone death in the century that has left such a vacancy in the world? In March, 1791, John Wesley died, just a little more than a century ago, and history strangely repeats itself. Who can think of John Wesley and Charles Wesley without thinking of James Spurgeon and Charles Spurgeon-in each case two brothers intimately associated in their great work, and singularly fitted to supplement and complement each other's qualities and activities' Wesley and Spurgeon, separated as they were in theology, the one a leader of the Arminians, the other of the Calvinists ; the one a Methodist, the other a Baptist-how strangely do their careers compare and contrast! Wesley was a reformer, an organizer of congregations, a builder of chapels; he appointed lay preachers and set them at work; he formed classes for the instruction and development of converts and the maintenance of strict and orderly discipline j he went about tirelessly exhorting and preaching, perpetually travelling, and holding religious services almosi beyond calculation j delivering from two to five sermons a day, writing works on divinity, ecclesiastical history, biography, as well as sermons, and expending life in an endless rour.d of sanctified activities.

Charles Spurgeon was in all essentials a pastoral evangelist, the organizer of the largest congregation of any denomination in the world; the builder of the greatest Nonconformist chapel; the trainer of lay preachers and ordained ministers j the head of an aggressive work whose outreach no man can measure; the head pastor of a well-ordered and disciplined body of believers; who in one great tabernacle has preached for nearly forty years to an average of 7500 different people each Lord's day; who has published thirty-seven volumes of weekly sermons, written books and tracts by the score, and edited a monthly magazine; who has given sermons and addresses on countless occasions, and in the midst of opportunities for boundless personal aggrandizement and enrichment, has conscientiously and liberally expended his income in works of charity and mercy known only to God Himself. Surely no ordinary observer will dispute the similarity of these two careers, thus separated by a century. Yet there are a few contrasts almost as marked. Mr. Wesley was really, by his own confession, an unconverted man until he was 35 years old j he married at 46, and lived so unhappily that the union was terminated by separation 32 years later. Mr. Wesley had a public career after his conversion extending over 53 years, dying at 88. Mr. Spurgeon was converted and baptized at 16 years of age, was most happily married before he was of full age, and died at 58, having had a public career of about 40 ,years. Who can tell what he might have accomplished had he been permitted to live to be as old as Wesley, or to add to the years of his public life thirteen more, so that he might have enjoyed as long a term of service as Wesley subsequent to 'his conversion ~ As we look at Wesley we involuntarily connect him with his posthumous work. Charles Spurgeon's posthumous work no man can foresee. What a hundred years more may reveal as to the subsequent outcome of his life of faith and consecration God alone can prophesy. We must wait for History to write up her scroll. One thing we already know : not even Mr. Wesley had more unlimited control over his followers than Charles Spurgeon has had over his disciples in the faith and the students he has sent into the ministry. Wesley's virtual rel1Unciation of the Anglican Church, first in his protest against existing abuses and afterward in actually ordaining preachers, and even consecrating a bishop on his own responsibility, reminds us forcibly of Mr. Spurgeon's determined and intrepid stand against the current loose notions of theology, and his bold venture in separating himself even from his own denomination for the sake of what he believed to be the truth.

There is a curious coincidence, also, to which we have referred, in the association of the two brothers Wesley and the two brothers Spurgeon.

A GENEHATlON O~· CIlUI8TIAN l'UOGHffiSS IN INDIA

Rev. James A. Spurgeon is yet alive, and it would be indelicate to say much about him. But in my judgment he has been of much more use to his brother than the public are as yet aware. His peeuliar combination of capacity and sagacity, his more thorough and classical education, his peculiar, business-like habits of mind, his aptitude for organizing and managing great institutions, his umpirical judgment and legal knowledge and acumen, his singular tact and practical uncommon sense-these, with many more cOllspicuous qualities that come not with observation, have done more than most people apprehend or appreciate to make his more" popular" brother the man he was. It reminds one of the association of Moses and Aaron, and their joint work. Mr. James Spurgeon's true work and worth have yet to be written. Close association with him in the work of the Tabernacle for months has revealed that his skilful hand is on the helm of many of the most important interests of which his brother was the visible head. He was content to be in many things a helper of his illustrious and dearly loved brother Charles. All this we have written for a Missionary Review. Four months in the heart of this work havc satisfied thc writer that the head of one of the grandest missionary organizations in the world has fallen when at midnight of January 31st Charles Spurgeon entered the glory. Here is a fountain of home missions and of foreign missions. From this spring a thousand streams go forth to water the garden of the Lord and to turn the desert into the Lord's garden. In fact, the missionary character of this Metropolitan Tabernacle Church so impresses me as to suggest a separate treatment hereafter when the facts are more fully known. But at this time, and before closing this brief article. it mnst be added that such a man as Spurgeon was one of God's missionaries, and himself a trainer of missionaries. Scarce a month passes without either a farewell to an outgoing mi ssionary or a welcome to a returning or visiting missionary; and in most cases it is one who has in this great Church or its college received his first impulse to the field. And what an individual church can do to stimulate everything good and pure and unselfish is abundantly exhibited and illustrated, as we may hope to show hereafter, in the Metropolitan Tabernacle and in its departed, lamented, and never-to-be-forgotten pastor and president.

A GENERATION OF CHRISTIAN PROGRESS IN I~DIA.

BY REV. JAMES JOHNSTON, F.S.S., LONDON, ENG.

Human impatience frets at what it considers the slow rate of progress in Christian and beneficent enterprise in a country like India; and because we do not see great results after a brief bnt what may seem a tedious effort we are apt to be discouraged ; and if we do not despair and abandon our work, it is carried on in a hllguid and despondent way-a way fatal to all success. JIope and ~vu1iJencc are essential to successful work, especially in spiritual enterpriseR, which are in their very nature works of faith, as well as labors of lovc. Even love grows cold when faith and hope are dead.

Of all countries in the world India is the last in which we should expect rapid results from spiritual labor, for -many reasons-its great extent, t.he numerous and dense population, tbe close and intricate way in which they are bound together by religious and social customs, the practical way in which a degraded and flesh-pleasing idolatry is woven into every act of social, domestic, and personal life j the debasing influence of books regarded as sacred, but filled with accounts of gods and heroes whose cruelty, treachery, falsehood, and lust corrupted the whole moral nature, and almost obliterated the distinctions of right and wrong and of truth and falsehood; while some of these sacred books contain truths so divine and beautiful ail to give a sanction and authority to the whole.

To convert such a people is a task which even the Apostolic Chureh had never been called upon to attempt j and how is it attempted by the Christian Church of our day ~ One or two men are sent out af a time, followed by two or three more at long intervals. They are scattered far apart one from the other; or, perhaps, two or three different missions are set up side by side, with little or no sympathy the one for the other, if, indeed, they do not form hostile camps, to the dishonor of Christ and the perplexity of the heathen i and yet men complain of the slow progress of Christianity in India.

But we are far from admitting that the work of Christian missions in India has been slow or discouraging. When compared with the means employed, the results have been greater than we had any right to expectfar greater than is generally supposed even by the well informed, vastly greater than is dreamt of by the careless and ignorant.

It has been' my privilege to see India at such im interval of time as to allow of a fair and, at the same time, striking comparison-an interval of what may be called a generation, though over the usual time allowed for the average term of life in England and still more over that of India.

I would not attach much importance to even two visits to a foreign country and "Mange people as a means for acquiring accurate information or for drawing reliable conclusions, but to one who has made Indian questions a life-long study they are of great value. It is on this ground alone that I do attach importance to my visits to India in the years 1853 and 1889-90. I shall only give the facts and impressions then received, with a comparison of the results in regard to the purely religious aspects of the progress of the people during the generation which had passed in the interval. I need not say that they struck me much more vividly than if I had been a resident and had witnessed the changes passing gradually before my eyes from day to day. The mere facts could be gathered at home, but the impresRions received and the opinions formed were of far more value than the pure statement figures could convey. RELIGIOUS RESULTS OF THIRTY· SEVEN YEARS.

Mere statistical figures do not give the highest resultR, but they are well worthy of study. I take them from two reliable sources: First, the Gov- ernment Census for 1881, which also gives the numbers in 1871 for com- parison. The census for 1891 is Dot yet published, but we have it on the highest authority that the rate of increase in Christian converts is fully maintained. Second, the elaborate and careful statistical returns prepared e,-ery ten years by a committee representing all the Protestant societies at work in India_ These extend over the three decades 1851, 1861, 1871, and 1881. As another decade has nearly run out, it is easy for anyone familiar with the missionary history of the period and accuAtomed to statistical in- quiries to form an estimate for the year 1890. As the first visit was so near to the returns for 1851, we give these without any estimate for the two years from 1851 to 1853, so that the period will practically extend over thirty-nine years-rather a long generation. The following are the numbers for the Protestant Christians of all India~ without including Ceylon and Burmah: Native Protestant converts, 1851 (from returns), 91,0!)2 ; 1881 (from returns), 417,322 ; 1890 (estimate), 720,000-that is, an increase of EIGHT·FOLD in fort'years, or seven times in a generation.

The estimate is a low one-only at the rate of 70 per cent for the decade.

It was 86 per cent for the previous ten years.

It may be put in the Graphic form, thus: The Native Church in India in 1851 (a small church spire), and in 1890 ______________________________________________ (a tall spire 7 times the height of the other). But what is more important–showing that the increase is not merely in numbers, but is an inward as well as outward growth-is the fact brought out in the tables giving the increase in the number of communicants, which is greater than in the number of professing converts. The numbers were: 1851, communicants returned, 14,661 i 1881, communicants returned, 113,325; 1890, estimated, 215,000. The estimate is based on the low rate of increase of less than 80 per cent in the last decade, while it was 115 per cent in that from 1871 to 1881. This gives an increase of FIFTEEN-FOLD in 39 years, or they have multiplied thirteen time, in a generation.

Rut a higher proof of church organization is seen in the increase of native pastors and evangelists. The former, especially, have multiplied at an astonishing rate, implying an increase of intelligence and character in the members of the Church, and a much greater efficiency in ecclesiastical work. Forty years ago there were only 21 ordained native pastors in all the missions in India. Now they cannot number fewer than 700 or 800. Thus: 1851, native pastors (returned), 21; 1881, native pastors (ro. turned), 461; 1890, native pastors (estimated), 750.

These invaluable agents have multiplied THIRTY-SIX TIMES in 39 year!> -or, say, thirty-threefold in a generation. This is also strong proof of the happy relations in which the foreign and native workers stand to one another, when the former raise the latter to the highest positions of power and honor. It shows also the confidence they place in the converts.

Lay preachers have not increased so fast, but their numbers are also rapidly growing, thus: 1851, lay preachers (returned), 493; 1881, lay preachers (rei.umed), 2438; 1890, lay preachers (estimated), 3000.

Here thl) Church has a cheap and efficient agency for the spread of the truth-cheaper and better far than uneducated men sent out from this country, who rarely acquire an accurate knowledge of the language or of the modes of thought and feeling of the inhabitants, and cannot live long in that climate on native fare and after native habits.

iNCREASE OF CHRISTIAN INFLUENCE.

The place which Christianity holds as a power in India struck me, on my second visit, as far more wonderful and hopeful than the numerical increase of the converts. Christianity is no longer held in contempt. Its position and character are recognized. In Madras they are looked upon as leaders in social movements. They take their place in literary and scientific pursuits, and hold their own in t6e learned professions, and some have risen to high positions under government, with the approbation and encouragement of their unconverted brethren. In Southern India they take the first place in the number of the educated, as compared with their num_ bers in the population, and in the North they come next to the Parsees. I would only say that while the native Christians have multiplied eight-fold and communicants fifteen times during the period covered by my two visits, the influence oj Ohristianity as A LIVING POWER is a hundred times greater in 1890 than it was in 1853.

THE PLACE WHICH CHRIST OCCUPIES IN INnIA.

I close with a word on the place occupied by Christ in India. The change during this generation is wonderful. None but "those who can compare the present with the state of matters thirty-seven years ago can form any idea of its extent. In 1853 the knowledge of Christ was considerable, but there was little idea of Him as a living power or authority, to be reckoned with outside the classes directly under the influence of missionaries. He was not widely looked up to with either love or reverence. Now the knowledge is far wider, and the character of Christ stands out in bold relief against the character of the gods of India. His superiority is generally acknowledged by the great body of educated natives, and the devotees of the old religion tremble for their systems of idolatry and hate the Author of the rl'ligion which they feel is destined to supplant their own; while the enlightened look upon Him with reverence and admiration, and many with sincere affection. In fact, Christ is now the central figure to educated Indians, and these now nQ.mber not fewer than eleven or twelve

BENliY MAliTYN

millions, while their number is being increased every year at the rate of another million as they issue from the schools and colleges. It is a rare thing for the youths who go through the higher schools and colleges to leave without a feeling of admiration for the character of Christ, unless they are so depraved as to hate virtue because they love vice. There is much searching of heart about the person and work of Christ. It is in India as in Judea, Christ" is set for the fall and rising again of many in Israel. " But that He shall be recognized as the Saviour of India is as sure as the promises of God.

HENRY MARTYN.-PART 1.

BY REV. JOHN RUTHERFORD, M.A., B.D., ROTHESAY, SCOTLAND.

The life of He·nry Maltyn is one of three or four books which Professor 'Marcus Dods, of the New College of the Free Church of Scotland, .J!:dinburgh, teUs us have had a lasting influence in moulding his mind and character. And this testimony is not a solitary one, but there are very many others in all the churches who have drawn from the simple records of Henry Martyn's pen an enduring inspiration of devotion to the Lord Jesus Christ. Zinzendorf's motto was, Ohristus crucifixu8 passio mea. A perusal of Martyn's memoir will show that this was also the secret of his life, that wherein his strength lay-Christ crucified was his ruling passion.

The life of Martyn is, like that of Robert Murray McCheyne, of Dundee, a life whose secret was unbroken communion with God, and whose influence, therefore, still lives on like ointment in the hand which bewrayeth itself (Prov. 27 : 16).

,. The thought of God Filled him with infinite joy; his craving soul Dwelt on Him as a feast. "

As is well said by Canon Edmonds, in the Church Missionary Intelligencer for January, 1891, "From first to last men loved Martyn. He kindled their interest. He called out their admiration. He won their regard. His memoir was extensively read. It deserved to be. It was far more a sermon than a manifesto. It went with men into hours of retirement. It was the Sunday book of a considerable period. It sank into the hearts of young men. It kindled with its hallowed fire other fires as burning as its own. It carried across the Atlantic a current of glowing piety, and reproduced there the same gracious effects. In both hemispheres for a long time it is hardly too much to say that, among people interested in the work of missions, two names were written each on a white stone of holiest veneration-the name of David Brainerd and that of Henry Martyn."

The sweetness of his character and the lofty purpose of his life breathe through his well-known memoir from first to last. As Sargent, his friend and biographer, well says, his excellence consisted in a renunciation of himself and a compassionate love for mankind. But yet it Was not always so with him. for in his case there was a marked turning to the service of Christ-a time when, as in the case of Paul, it pleased God. who separated him to Himself and called him by His grace to reveal His Son in him that he might preach Him among the heathen.

Martyn was born at Truro, in Cornwall, on February 17th, 1'781. His father was John Martyn, who, from a humble position in connection with some of the Cornish mines, had risen until he became a merchant's clerk in Truro. Henry, as well as his other brothers and sisters, was of a weak physical constitution; all accounts tell us he was a weak and ailing boy. When he was seven years of age his father placed him at the grammar school of the town, then taught by the Rev. Dr. Cardew, who found the boy to be" of a lively, cheerful temper," and of excellent mental abilities.

At the age of fourteen he offered himself as candidate for a scholarship in Oxford. The fact that he did so at so tender an age shows us (,f how great promise he was. But the prize fell to some one else. Here is his own comment upon this incident, written years afterward: "In the autumn of 1'795 my father, at the persuasion of many of his friends, sent me to Oxford to be a candidate for the vacant scholarship at Corpus Christi. I entered at no college, but had rooms at Exeter College by the interest of Mr. Cole, the snb-rector. I passed the examination, I believe, tolerably well, but was unsuccessful, having every reason to think that the decision was impartial. Had I remained and become a member of the University at that time, liS I should have done in case of success, the profligate acquaintances I should have had there would have introduced me to scenes of debauchery, in which I must, in all probability, from my ~xtreme youth, have sunk forever. " This disappointment that befel him was overruled by God both for his personal advantage and also for the purpose of preserving him to be a witness of the cross in far-off lands.

In 1'797 he entered St. J obn's College, Cambridge. Here he worked with great diligence. Hitherto he had been a stranger to any experimental or personal knowledge of salvation. There is an occasion recorded when, carried away in a fit of passion as he sat at table, he threw a knife at one of his companions who in some way had offended him. Fortunately the knife failed to reach its mark; this painful incident caused him most deep regret and humiliation. A college friend attempted to persuade him to better things. and that even his reading should be with a view to the glory of God. This advice, he says, ., seemed strange to me, but reasonable."

The most powerful of those influences which affected him for the better was that of one of his sisters at home, who lived a consistent servant of Christ. She did not cease to urge upon her brother the supreme claims of Christ. This she took special occasion to do during a visit home which Henry paid at the time of a college vacation. But, as he writes in his journal, he steadily resisted his sister, and paid no regard to his father's counsels. "I left my sister and father in October, and him I saw no more. I promised my sister that I would read the Bible for myself, but on being settled at college, Newton engaged all my thoughts."

Returned to Cambridge, he soon received news of his father's death. The bereavement was bbssed to him. He took up his neglected Bible; but how f~int was the light in his soul may be perceived from what he tells us: "I took up my Bible, thinking that the con8ideration of religion wat-l rather suitable to this solemn time. . .• I began with the Acts, as being the most amusin.q, and while I was entertained with the narrative I found myself insensibly led to inquire into the doctrine of the apostles. It corresponded nearly enough with the few notions I had received in my early youth. I believe, on the first night after, I began to pray from a precomposed form, in which I thanked God in general for having sent Christ into the world. But though I prayed for pardon, I had little sense of my own sinfulness; nevertheless, I began to consider myself a religious man." A copy of Doddridge's" Rise and Progress of Religion in the Soul," which he read at this time, touched his conscience to the quick and caused him much searching of heart-'-" it appeared to make religion to consist too much in humiliation, and my proud, wicked heart would not bear to be brought down into the dust."

Though this in itself was an unsatisfactory beginning, it was nevertheless the turning point of his career, as he himself writes to his sister: "After the death of our father you know I was extremely low spirited, and, like most other people, began to consider seriously, without any particular determination, the invisib~ world to which he was gone, and to which I must one day go. Yet I IItill read the Bible unenlightened, and said a prayer or two rather through terror of a superior power than from any other canse. Soon, however, I began to attend more diligently to the words of our Saviour in the New Testament and to devour them with delight; when the offers of mercy and forgiveness were made so freely, I supplicated to be made partaker of the covenant of grace with eagerness and hope, and thanks be to the ever-blessed Trinity for not leaving me without comfort."

Another most helpful influence at this time was that he was in the habit of attending the ministry of the Rev. Charles Simeon, at Trinity Church, in Cambridge. Simeon's influence was wholly good, both in the promoting of evangelical religion and spirit.ual life and also in fostering the cause of foreign missions, then in its infancy, so far as England W<.lS concerned. Five Cambridge men, all of them disciples of Simeon, had a most important share in the work of making the Gospel known in India. These were, in the order of tlieir arrival abroad. Brown, Buchanan, Martyn, Corrie, and Thomason. Thomason was Simeon's curate from 1796 till 1808, when he sailed for India, and Martyn from 1803 to 1805, when he left for the same destination. But this is anticipating the course of events.

Martyn's pre-eminence as a student is seen in the fact that in the public examination for his university degree, in January, 1801, before he had completed his twentieth year, the highest academical honor was adjudged to him-that of Senior Wrangler of his year. His college friends would crowd round him with warm congratulations, but his own thoughts were these: "I obtained my highest wishes, but was surprised to find that I had grasped a shadow." As the result of another examination he was chosen Fellow of St. John's College in March, 1802, and soon thereafter took the first prize given to graduates for the best Latin prose composition. In 1803 he was appointed by the authorities of his college public examiner in classics and, in 1804-, examiner in philosophy. At the close of the same year he was a third time selected as one of the examiners in St. John's College.

A renewed sojourn in Cornwall and renewed fellowship with his Rister were greatly blessed to him. "Not till then (1801)," he writes, "had I experienced any real pleasure in religion."

His intercourse also with Mr. Simeon was made of much use to him, under whose fostering care the spiritual life of Martyn's soul continued to grow. And now he abandoned his original intention of being a lawyer, and consecrated himself entirely to God's service in the ministry of the Gospel.

All the members of Christ in all lands form but one body; and it was the perusal of Jonathan Edwards's memoir of David Brainerd, the missionary to the North American Indians, that largely helped to lead Henry Martyn, the Cambridge student, to offer himself for foreign service. The immediate cause of this decision, however, was a sermon preached by Mr. Simeon on the subject of foreign missions, in which attention had been drawn by the preacher to the good effected for the natives of India by the Baptist missionary, William Carey. Brainerd's memoir quite attracted him. He felt a oneness of soul with the young American who, almost at bis own age, left home and the comforts of civilization to enter alone, for Jesus Christ's sake, the dark forest of Indian superstition and sin, and who, like Martyn, finished his course with joy at an early age-be was only thirty-two. Brainerd and Martyn were both intensely introspective; both were fired with love to Jesus Christ and a yearning love for souls. •• Fatigues and hardships," writes Brainerd, " sene to wean me from the earth, and, I trust, will make beaven the sweeter." Martyn read such heart-breathings of the apostle of the North American Indians, and found in bim a kindred spirit. The decision was made; he, too, laid his life at the feet of Jesus, that Jesus might use that life in any way He saw fit.

•, In labors abundant." The successful worker for Christ at home is the only one who is warranted to look for God's blessing abroad. Sargent gives UII a sample of Martyn's work in England. He visited many of the poor, the afflicted, and the dying; he warned numbers of the careless and profligate; often did he redeem time from study, from recreation, and from the intercourse of -friends that he might enter the abodes of misery. Many an hour did he pass in a hospital or an almshouse; and often after a day of labor and fatigue, when wearied almost to an extremity of endurance, he would read and pray with the servant who had the care of his rooms.

He now offered himself to the Church Missionary Society, one of the noblest of all societies at work among the heathen. It was formed in the year 1800, and the name of Charles Simeon is among its founders. Events, however, proved that it was not under the Society's auspices that Martyn was to go to India.

On October 22d, 1803, he was ordained deacon in the Church of England, and in due time began his ministry as curate to the Rev. Charles Simeon, with whom he earnestly labored in Cambridge and the adjoining village of Lolworth until the next year, 1804.

In that year the appointment of a chaplaincy in India was offered him by the directors of the East India Company. This appointment was accepted by him. In March, 1805, he was ordained a presbyter at St. James' Chapel, London, and after the ordination the University of Cambridge conferred on him the degree of Bachelor of Divinity.

" I see no business in life but the work of Christ, neither do I desire any employment to all eternity but His service." In this frame of mind did he look forward to leaving England for India; in this steadfastness of purpose he was conscious that the Lord had called him to preach the Gospel to the heathen.

He set sail from Portsmouth on board the Indiaman, Union. The yesse! put in for a brief stay at Falmouth, and this gave him an opportunity to meet once more-it was their last meeting on earth-a lady for whom he had the strongest attachment-Miss Lydia Grenfell. Only last year- 1890-were extracts published from the diary kept by this lady, and these throw a flood of light upon the relations of those lovers. Mr. Sargent describes her as "one of whom less ought not and more cannot be said than that she was worthy of him." Martyn deeply loved her, and proposed that she should go to India to him; but she declined to do so. Years before she had been engaged to another, and though this individual married some one else, still Miss Grenfell felt bound to her word while he lived. And" thus, to Martyn's heart-break and her own pain, the only woman that he loved never became his wife." However, she continued to correspond with him as a sister, and this correspondence helped to alleviate the loneliness and pain which fell to his lot. Miss Grenfell survived him till 1829. "At nine in the morning," he writes, "I was sitting at ease with the person dearest to me npon earth, intending to go out with her afterward to visit some perRons with her and preach on the morrow; four hours only elapsed, and I was under sail from England." The ships had sailed in haste, and it was with difficulty Martyn reached the Union in time.

A voyage to India in those days was something to be remembered; not as now in first-class steamers, luxuriously filted up like floating hotels, so that an Indian voyage becomes a delightful holiday. Very different was the state of things then. The ship in which he sailed was one of a fleet consisting of fifty transports and five men-of-war, besides the Indiamen ; for England was then at war with Holland and France. Added to all the discomforts of the voyage was the extreme length of it; from the time he sailed until the ship arrived in India was nine months! The disrespect shown to him by almost all on board was a severe discipline for his spirit, but it became a means of grace. On Sabbaths the captain would not allow him to preach oftener than once. He saw, therefore, that his usefulness greatly depended on his private ministrations. He therefore made it his daily habit to go between decks, where he assembled all who were willing to attend, and read to them some religious book and made comments upon it. "Some attend fixedly," he writes; "others are looking another way; some women are employed about their children, attending for a little while and then heedless, some rising up and going away; others taking their place, and numbers, especially of those who have been upon watch, strewed all along upon the deck fast asleep; one or two from the upper decks looking d('wn and listening. " And on Sabbath things were no more encouraging. "The passengers were inattentive; the officers, many of them, sat drinking, so that he. could overhear their noise, and the captain was with them." " I seemed uneasy at the thoughts of calling forth the hatred of the people to-morrow by preaching to them unpleasant truths." But even in so unpromising a field the good seed took root and grew; there were visible resulti of tho grace of God.

It was a most eventful voyage, its chief incidents being an attempt at mutiny by the crew; four days spent at Funchal ; a short stay at San Salvador, in Brazil, where Martyn landed and engaged in conversation in Latin with some Roman Catholic priests, seeking earnestly to lead them to Christ; and the arrival of the feet at the Cape of Good Hope. This formed a remarkable episode, surely, in a voyage to India. The purpose and meaning of this putting in of the fleet at the Cape was that the south of Africa then belonged to the Dutch, and the fleet was conveying British soldiers to fight the Dutch and to capture the place. Martyn, in his capacity as a chaplain, was actually on the field of battle, in which the Dutch were defeated. There he moved among the wounded and the dying, speaking to the wounded of the blessed Gospel and beseeching them to look to Jesus Christ for salvation. As he was thus engaged he nearly lost his life, for a drunken Highland soldier, taking him for a Frenchman, presented his gun at him. Martyn sprang toward him, and told him if he doubted his word to take him prisoner to the English camp, but that he certainly was an English clergyman. This pacified the soldier, and thus Martyn's life was saved.

Resuming his voyage, India was reached at last. The sickness in the ship had been very great. Shortly before reaching the Cape the captain had died, and now there was more ill health than ever. Throughout it all Martyn was ever at the hedside of the sick and dying, adUlinistering to them every temporal and spiritual comfort.

On April 22d, 1806, the ship anchored in Madras roads, and next month arrived at Calcutta. "Oh, if I live," he writes, "let me have come hither to some purpose !"

Mission work in India was at that time carried on under peculiar diffi- culties. Those in power showed the bitterest hostility to the preaching of the Gospel to the natives. If we would understand the devotion of men like William Carey and Hemy Martyn, let us first realize what were the prospects of missionary success while India was ruled by the East India Company. The British flag was the emblem of a determined opposition to prevent the news of salvation from reaching the ears of the Hindus. Probably the met.hod by which India was then held would have squared badly wit!l the precepts of Christ; and those in power seem to have felt this. Carey, :Iarshman, and Ward were not allowed to live in British India at all, but were forced to reside at the Danish settlement of Seram- pore. It is milch to the credit of Denmark that her rulers were in their friendliness to the Gospel so different from the British authorities of that time. Martyn's position as a chaplain gave him certain advantages, for he had permission from the East India Company, as their chaplain, to preach to the English residents; but it had its disadvantages, too, for he was under military rule, and must obey as much as any private in the ranks. The evangelical party in the Church of England was then regarded with contempt and ridicule. Martyn was a representative of that party, and the same scorn which he had met with on shipboard awaited him in India.

Arrived in Calcutta, he was warmly welcomed by the Rev. David Brown, who received him with true hospitality. Here he worked incessantly, acquiring the Hindustani language. It would be impossible for the East India Company to keep this chaplain within regulation rules in regard to not preaching to the natives. " I lay in tears," he says, " interceding for the unfortunate natives of this conntry, thinking within myself that the most despicable soodar of India was of as much value in the sight of God as the King of Great Britain. " The idolatrous rites of heathenism which he now witnessed filled him with horror. A Hindu widow, burning to death on a funeral pile beside her husband, he made an ineffectual attempt to rescue. His heart was pierced with the sound of the cymbals and drums calling the natives to the worship of the idols. And when he saw them prostrate before an idol which was surrounded with burning lights, he was moved with compassion, while he "shivered as standing, as it were, in the neighborhood of hell." As he wrote in connection with another matter, " Let me never fancy I have zeal till my heart overflows with love to every man living."

His ministerial brethren did not relish the new preaching; the doctrine of justification by faith they could not endure. Accordingly, Martyn had

MAWl'YX

to undergo much personal abuse even from the pulpit. "These clergy," writes Martyn, "denied in the pulpit, one by one, all the lmding doc- trines of the Gospel, as well as abused the newly arrived missionary." Martyn was wise enough when he preached not to make the slightest allusion to those philippic sermons.

This is a sufficient glimpse of the determined hostility then at work everywhere against the Gospel, as well as against all who preached and loved it. Spirituality was the one and only thing that was not tolerated.

An appointment soon came, under which Martyn was ordered to proceed to Dinapore, a military station up the Ganges. Travelling up river was accomplished in boats called budgerows. Embarked in one of these, Martyn used the time in the study of Sanskrit, and afterward of Persian, and also in beginning the translation of the Scriptures with the native moonshee whom he had engaged to help him in this work. An in~resting incident occurred as the boat passed Serampore. Mr. Marshman, one of the Baptist missionaries, could not resist coming down to meet Mr. Martyn, and after accompanying him a little way, left him with prayer. This is the true communion of saints.

Going on shore from time to time during this river journey, he found himself on one occasion in the midst of a crowd of Hindus engaged in the worship of idols. With the presiding Brahmin he engaged in earnest conversation, and though he had not yet a sufficient hold of the language, nevertheless he was able to make known the truth of God. His comment upon this incident is: "I learned that the power of gentleness is irresistible. "

The boat arrived in dne time at Berhampore, the first military station, where he landed and visited the sick in the hospital. His journal shows us the kind of reception he so often met with. " Rose early, and was at the hospital by daylight, but after waiting a long time, wandering through the wards, hoping the men would get up and assemble, I went away amid the sneers and titters of the common soldiers. It is extraordinary that I seldom or never met with contempt on account of religion except from Englishmen, and from them invariably."

Resuming his river journey, he worked assiduously at Bible translation, even wearying the moonshee with the labor, and endeavoring to impress the man's heart with Christian truth. He also made it hiil practice to distribute tracts in the adjacent villages, though in this he received but little encouragement from the recipients. The burden of those Christless souls ever lay beavy upon him. "I was much burdened," he writes, "with the consciousness of blood-guiltiness, and though I cannot doubt of my pardon by the blood of Christ, how dreadful the reflection that any should perish who might have been saved by my exertions." At length he arrived at Dinapore, which was to be his permanent residence for a considerable time. Here his immediate objects were three-fold, to establish natiye schools; to attain such fluency in Hindustani as might enahle him easily to preach the

BENRY

Gospel to the natives and to prepare translations of the Scriptures and of tracts.

As he sailed past Patna, the sight of the multitudes in that city almost overwhelmed him, and his own bodily weakness and pain oppressed him here. He was to suffer more and more from this cause until his earthly race was run. The intensity of his soul consumed the earthly tenement in which it lived.

His work among the Europeans in Dinapore was begun under no more encouraging auspices than he had hitherto enjoyed. At first when he assembled the soldiers for worship he was desired to omit the sermon. Many of the European families took offence at his preaching without a writ- ten sermon, alld a letter was sent him requesting him to cease from extem- pore preaching. Though at first inclined to resent this interference, yet in order to conciliate them he complied with their wishes.

Working daily with the moonshee at Bible translation, he tried to do the man's soul some good. One day, speaking of the divinity of Christ, Martyn told him that he should pray that God would teach him what the truth really is. The man said he had no need to pray on the subject, as the Koran was express. Martyn asked him whether some doubt ought not to arise in his mind as to whether the Koran is the Word of God. The moonshee grew angry. Martyn felt hurt and vexed. "If any qualification," he writes, " seems necessary to a missionary in India, it is wisdom operatiJlg in the regulation of the temper and improvement of opportunities. H In his work as chaplain at Dinapore he continued to be grieved by the neglect, levity, and profaneness of many of the English there. In vain he attempted to speak of religion in the houses of the wealthy: "The manner in which it was received damped all further attempt." Still he labored on, sometimes making long journeys in pursuit of his pastoral work j one journey of seventy miles is mentioned to perform a marriage.

On February 24th, 1807, he completed the translation into Hindustani of the Book of Common Prayer, and a few Sundays thereafter commenced Divine worship in the vernacular. " The spectacle," says Sargent, " was a8 novel as it was gratifying to behold two hundred women, Portuguese, Roman Catholics, and Mahometans, crowding to attend the service of the Church of England, which had lost nothing, doubtless, of its beautiful simplicity and devout solemnity in being clothed with an Oriental dress." Soon thereafter he finished a commentary in Hindustani on the Parables. His moonshee's private thoughts on this work may be seen from his remark to Mr. Martyn that, after that generation had passed away, a race of fools might perhaps arise who would try to believe that God could be a man, and man God, and who would say that the Bible is the Word of God. The bitterness and disrespect of the moonshee only made him resolve that in future he would be surprised by no appearances of the same temper in others.

His Sabbath duties had grown in his hands. They now consisted of a

MO'I'IYES '1'0 MfRSIONS AMONG THE HEATHEN

service fur Europeans at seven in the morning, another at two in the afternoon, for Hindus; then he attended the hospital, and in the evening he ministered in his own rooms to those soldiers who were interested in Divine things. Regarding the English service of a particular Sabbath he writes: " I preached on Luke 22 : 22. As is always the case when I preach about Christ, a spiritual influence is diffused over my soul." This patient, unremitting labor for Christ, apparently so barren of result, was yet not allowed to be without fruit. Both among the privates and the officers some hcarts were touched by God's grace, and with these he enjoyed true fellow. ship. ilis heart was refreshed; his lahor was not in vain in the Lord.

(TO BE CONCLUDED.) MOTIVES TO MISSIONS AMONG THE HEATHEN.

BY REV. HENRY E. ROBINS, D.D., LL.D., ROCHESTER, N. Y.

A paper read before the Autumnal Meeting of the AMERICAN BAPTIBT MISSIONARY UNION, at Buffalo, N. Y.

Upon what motives may we rely to incite the people of God to a rigorous prosecution of missionary work among those who are destitute of the light of Christian truth as conveyed to us in the Christian Scriptures?

The real motive of human action is always within the soul, never without. Outward conditions, often in common speech called motives, are only occasions by which the internal motives are brought into play, and can be called motives only in a secondary, nut in a primary sense. Money as external, to me is not my motive in seeking it, whether I seek it for worthy or unworthy ends j it is rather my desire for it, that I may use it to sustain and enlarge and enrich my life and the lives of others; or that I may hoard it to gratify the passion of mere possession, or pervert it to secure power or station or luxury-self-gratification in one or more of its protean forms.

Bearing ill mind, then, that the motive which we seek is within, we are ready to say that God Himself is the foundation of missionary motive. " God," said the Great Teacher, "so loved the world, that He gave His only begotton Son, that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but have eternal life." God loves and desires to save a world of sinners; this fact, declared so impressively in the passage which we have quoted, is everywhere either expressly affirmed or implied by the general tenor of the Word of God from beginning to end. The love of God, not His complacent but His pitying love-to make a distinction upon which the theologians rightly insist-the love of God toward a world of sinners is the one only motive sufficiently adequate in vitality and force, persistent in its energy and comprehensive in its scope, to inspire the Church to her stupendous task of the conquest of the world for its Lord. A plan which the Infinite God only could conceive, He only can execute. A snpernatural work requires a supernatural motive.

But, you say, the love of God for sinners is a motive for His action, not for ours. Let us see.

The love of God found its first manifestation through Him who shared it with the Father from the beginning, even the incarnate Son of God, especially in His atoning death, by which God's gracious relation to sinful men was justified and made possible. The love of God toward a world of sinners was the motive of Christ's action. But, you say, the motive is still within the sphere of the Divine nature. Admitted, but notiee. It is God's plan in making a channel for His love that, by union with Christ, by faith through the regenerating power of the Holy Ghost, sinful men shall become partakers of the Divine nature, children of God, so that the impulse of saving grace which wrought in the Father and in Christ shall be operative in them also-each one of them " No blind, unsharing instrument, But joyful partner of His pu~pose."

Accordingly, our Lord said to His immediate disciples, and through them to ChristianR of all time': "Ye are' the salt of the earth. " "Ye are the light of the world. ~'. They are constituted salt in order that, since it is of the nature of salt to save, they may save the earth. They have been constituted luminaries in order that, since it is of the nature of light to shine, they may enlighten the world. It is of the very essence of salt, as Bengel suggests, commenting on this passage, to have savor and to give savor, to have it in order to give it. If it neither has it nor gives it, it is not salt, and is good for no economic use, fit only to be cast out and trodden under foot of men. So lamps are lighted, as the Great Teacher affirms, not to be put under a bushel, but on the stand, that they may shine unto all that are in the house. In harmony with this teaching of our Lord, God's promise to Abraham, called the father of believers of all time, since in spiritual character they were to resemble their great progenitor, was: "I will bless thee, and make thee a blessing." "In thee shall all the families of the earth be blessed." God's purpose, we see, is not attained when the individual soul is made Christian. A man is regenerated rather in order that, while he himself is" being sa"ed" (Acts 2 : 47), while the process of salvatio,') is going on in him, and ideally inseparable frOID it, he may save others also:); so that, at last, the Kingdom of God in the new redeemed race shall be established. God's ideal plan is that His redeeming love, kindled as a flame in the hearts of Hill redeemed children, shall run like a prairie fire, each ignited blade of grass kindling its npighbor until the burning circle extends the whole horizon round. The Divine impulse of God's redeeming love for sinners within the believer can be limited in its scope only by his ability; howe,'er the envil'onment of immediate duty may restrain him, his love, since it is the love of God, emhraces the world. He is in fellowship, communion, or, as Dr. Hackett used to emphasize the thought, he is in co-partnership with God j what God loves, he loves j what Gcd seeks, he seeks. _In a word, he is a channel of Divine grace, as ChrIst was. We have in this manner disclosed the supreme, the only real motive upon which we must rely, and to which we must make our appeal. '1'he love of God for a sinful world inspiring a regenerate Church in conscious, living union with her Lord is the sole hope of missions among the heathen.

But there is a fact, attested by current observation and Church hIstory, which, carefully considered, puts a strong emphasis upon the truth Fe have discovered-viz., that missionary zeal of a certain sort may De awakened and missionary enterprises may be prosecuted by appeal to motives operative in the unrenewed heart. Destitute of love, a man may bestow all his goods to feed the poor, may give his body to be burned, may compass sea and land to make proselytes. Accordingly, missionary work may be vigorously carried on, but in a loveless spirit, burdened by unconsecrated workers, unconsecrated money, unspiritual methods, and unspiritual ends. You willllllow me to say, my brethren, that it is my conviction that in these loveless helps, in the alien spirit, we find our chief hindrance in our work. A sort of moral paralysis seems at times to steal over us, making our efforts abortive, so that results are far from commensurate with the money expended and the machinery set in operation. I speak as unto men spiritually wise j judge ye what I say.

Passing this important point, deserving a fuller discussion, with this hrief allusion, let me now pass to say that we are to seek by every means to awaken the regenerate Church to her sublime privilege and responsibility, as put in trust by virtue of her regeneration with the redeeming love of God toward a sinful world. And this we may do by making it evident that, since Christ is the God of providence, Head over all things, administering the government of the world in the interest of redemption, all the vast resources of our material civilization are, so far as they are within her power, facilities granted to the Church with the express design to enable her, as trustee of that priceless thing, to make known God's love toward those, the world over, for whom Christ died.

When on one occasion that seer of God, the late Jonah G. Warren, stood watching a company of missionaries standing upon the deck of a steamer just putting to sea, he is reported to have exclaimed, as if at th.ut moment profoundly impressed with the thought: "That is what steamers are for!" Yes, that is what steamers are for in God's intent. The IIleans of transportation, which mark our age above every other which has prec,~ded it, are highways which Christ has cast up fodeet shod with the preparation of the Gospel of peace j the means of communication of intelligence so wonderful that a whisper may be heard from city to city, and the touch (j.f II child's finger speed a message around the globe j the accumulations of wealth in Christian hands greater than ever since the Babe of Mary awakened to His mission in the manger of Bethlehem; Christian learning wider in its scope, and more profound, and more exact in its acquisitions than ever before; Christian homes larger in number, and realizing the Christian ideal of family life more fully than ever since the Christian calendar began to witness to the Ilupremacy of our Lord j the social and political life of Christendom testifying-I will not say notwithstanding, but even in its conflicts and agitations to the resistless working of the transforming power of the Gospel-what are all these but means which God's love may use in pouring itself £01 th through His children, as Christ poured forth llis blood for the salvation of the world. The Church of preceding times was never so equipped. never had such resources at her command. The providential indications of God's purpose in redemption were never so clear; and hence Christians of earlier times were so far excusable for their misconception of the mission of the Church j but our opportunity is both index and measure of our privilege and our duty. Alas for us if we misinterpret Christ's meaning in blessing us so abundantly, if we fail to detect in the profusion of His gifts to us the yearning of His heart for lost sheep not of this fold. What He has done for us is but a declaration, a vivid portrayal before our very eyes, of what He desires to do for otllers through us. Let us tremble with a holy joy that the world's Redeemer dwells within us ; that it is His love for earth's perishing millions that moves us. Let us iIpprison our Lord no longer. Let us cease to restrain the Divine love that urges us along the pathway of the Redeemer's missiou. Is the printed Word of God a living thing to us, throbbing with the life of tr J living Word ~ Do we shudder with a sort of horror when we consider how darkened and desolate our lives would be without it? Have we seen Christ evidently set forth before our eyes crucified? Have we clearly apprehended the way of salvation through His atoning death? Have we known the holy joy, the sacred peace of forgiven sin? Have we known the sweet sanctity of the Christian home and the innumerable blessings of the Christian state 1 What are these but gifts of the love of the strong Son of God, impelling us by the very richness of these gifts to give ourselves no rest until Christ shall be to all the world what He is to us , May I quote here, as expressing my thought, from Dr. Storr's address, delivered at the eighty-second annual m~eting of the American Board, recently held at Pittsfield: "Our aim," he said, " is to brighten humanity, by maldng the heavenly temper universal among mankind j to make every house on earth a Christian home, and every community a Christian community, a perfect, vital, social organization. • . . It has been the idea in God's mind from the outset that the heavenly life should finally be experienced throughout the earth, until heaven and earth blend at the horizon, and the heavenly Jerusalem be founded on earth." Yes, it is the love of God in us for a world steeped in the guilt and misery of sin that prompts us to pray, taught by the Saviour of men Himself: "Thy Kingdom come j Thy will be done, as in heaven, so on earth." Ollr transcendent privileges and the appalling destitution, both spiritual and material, of heathen nations, in their piteous ignorance of God and Christ, terrified hy the creations of their own darkened imaginations, the dense gloom, the very shadow of death in which they grope their way through life to hopeless graves, are fitted to awaken the Divine motive within us to its uttermost urgency.

Nor can any hope that, on scriptural grounds, we may cherish for the regeneration of individual souls among the heathen in any wise diminish the force of such an appeal to this motive. vVe do, indeed, rejoice in the fact that Christ in His death " is the propitiation for our sins j and not for ours only, hut also for the whole world" (1 John 2 : 2) j that the atonement is as extensive in its scope as human sin; that the ministry of the Spirit, made possible by the death of Christ, so to apply its benefits, is as universal as the scope of the atonement j that the entire race is thus under a real probation of grace, so that the death of Christ not only makes salvation possible for all, but certain for some in all ages and all lands. This, however, is only to say that there is peril of the loss of the soul, whether in heathen or Christian lands, and that whatever motive impels us to preach the Gospel at home has, if right, equal force at least in impelling us to preach the Gospel among all nations. Beyond dispute it is certain that the truths of the Christian Scriptures assimilated by faith, wrought into the life of the soul by the joint action of intellect, sensibility, and will, are essential to the realization among men of distinctive Christian experience, essential to the attainment of Christ-like character, essential to the purification and reorganization of social and political life according to the Christian ideal, and these in their turn essential to the realization of God's plan of the ultimate establishment of HIS kingdom in the heavenly state. The unfolding of the ages is, we all believe, as the Scriptures teach, " according to the purpose of Him who worketh all things after the counsel of IJis will" (Eph. 1 : 11). What we behold, then, of the triumphs of Christian civilization in the world is in fulfilment of that purpose. Reasoning from what we see that God has done, and interpreting accordingly the intimations of the future given in the Holy Scriptures, who will venture to say that the light which has already fallen from the Sun of Righteousness upon our darkened humanity is not the radiant dawn of a perfect day, when the brightest visions of inspired seers shall become accomplished fact 1 At any rate, we are working along the line of the Divine will, as unmistakably declared in the providence of God, when planting in the midst of the peoples churches of regenerated men and women, instructed in the Word of God, we carry to them the force, the only force which can both regenerate and civilize. Regeneration, evangelization first, civilization afterward as its fruit, if God will. God in the truths of Holy Scripture has committed to us the key of knowledge by which we have entered into the heaven of Christian privilege which we enjoy. In this sense, He has made the expression of His love to the nations dependent npon the fidelity of His Church. In this sense, we stand in the place of God to the heathen nations. Amazing responsibility! In view of it, how acute the senlle of our obligation! In view of it, are we not compelled to say that whoever neglects or refuses to obey our Lord's last solemn charge to His Church sets himself to resist rather than to hasten the coming of the day of God, assumes the attitude of an enemy of his race?

Weare thus led to fix the place of the command of Christ to disciple the nations as a missionary motive. A~ external to man, it is a motive only in a secondary sense. It can be a real motive only as addressed to a soul filled with the love of God for sinners. A command can never originate life; it can only guide it already existing. We may galvanize a dead body to a semblance of life by external appliances, but not so can quicken it to genuine activity. We may thunder the commission in the ears of nominal Christendom till doomsday in vain. It will never be heard save by those whose ears have been opened by the Holy Ghost. Quicken the life of God in the 1I0uls of men, and they will run in the path of His commandments, as the vine runs up the trellis, which guides but does not give its life, and covers it with the beauty of its foliage and the lusciousness of its fruit. To him to whom it has been given by Christ dwelling in him, the command to diRciple the nations is nothing less than a transfiguration; it is a summons to a fellowship in the purest, loftiest purpose that ever entered the mind of man. Interpreted by the declaration with which our Lord introduced it, "All authority hath been given unto Me in heaven and on earth," it assures love shrinking from her great task that thiR shrinking and apparently impotent love is nothing less than the infinite love of God Himself, energized with His infinite power to love in spite of demoniac hate and bitterest opposition, power to love even unto death, power to continue through the centuries to love until a rebellious race has been subjected by self-sacrificial love to her rightful Lord. Lifted, rapt by this Divine passion of saving grace above the possible plane of mere human action, the Pauls, the Coveys, the Judsons, the Livingstones, the Patons, the Cloughs go forth with the cross in their hearts, the cross in their lives, the cross on their lips, never doubting, despite all appearances, that He who inspires them and He who commands them will surely" not fail nor be discouraged till He have set judgment in the earth" (Isa. 42 : 4).

Your time will allow me to mention now only one more incitement to the great motive to missionary effort. That incitement is the fact that there is hidden in the heart of every gift of God to us a meaning and sweetness which only reveals itself when the gift is shared with others. Money hoarded notoriously makes a man a miser, makes a man miserable. Intellectual acquisitionil unused for the benefit of men only increase sorrow. Indeed, the best acquisition is secured in imparting knowledge-a practical wisdom that finds its expression in the proverb, "If you would learn a thing, teach it." And in the highest realm, the spiritual realm, the truth to which we call attention has its supreme illustration. No man knows

A GREAT ANTI-OPIUM MEETING

the possible sweetness of the Gospel until he has instrumentally carried it to other souls. It must be true, indeed, that no man knows anything whatever of the love of God unless he has the disposition, at least, to communicate it. It cannot, in the nature of things, be selfishly possessed. One of the mO<lt pregnant of our Lord's sayings is' the declaration of the principle of universal application. "It is more blessed to give than to receive." It is more blessed, because it is in giving that we get at the kernel of the gift to us. Every parent knows that if he would discover the superlative flavor of a fruit, he must taste it through the palate of his child. The alabaster cruse did not reveal the exceeding preciousness of the ointment which it contained until she of Bethany whose it was poured it forth upon the Saviour's head; then its exquisite perfume was for her and for all that were in the house. God's love for us sinners, His most precious gift to us, has within it, at its heart, a secret of blessing for us as individuals, as churches, as a nation, waiting to be disclosed in richness beyond our highest thought in proportion as we obey the Master's injunction, " Freely ye have received, freely give. "

A GREAT ANTI-OPIUM MEETING.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

On Friday evening, December 4th, 1891, every available seat on the main floor, on the stage, and in the galleries of Exeter Hall, London, was filled, and by one of the best audiences we have ever seen in that great gathering place.

The meeting was called specially to welcome Mr. Cheok Hong Cheong and Miss Soonderbai Powar, who came to protest on behalf of their fellow country people against the opium traffic; and two representatives of the Chinese Embassy were seated in the front row on the platform.

Rev. H. W. Webb-Peploe, Chairman, in his opening address, said he was prepared to unite in taking active measures to suppress the growth and sale of opium, except as needful for medicinal purposes; and proceeded to indicate the special linea of argument for the suppression of the opium traffic.

First, as to the financial objection that it is impossible to do without the opium revenue, if a thing be right to do, it matters not what it may cost. If our forefathers faced the cost to rid the nation of the sin of slavery, it is surely duty and privilege to make whatever sacrifice be required to set India and China free from this curse.

Further, there is the moral difficulty, that the consumption of opium invariably demoralizes, degrades, and lowers the tone and pllysique of those who use it. Here the speaker read from the High Commissioner of Burmah, now Sir C. Aitchison, a strong indictment against th9 Government and nation which permitted or encouraged such a traffic to the ruin of their own subjects. But the highest of all arguments is the spiritual. Like a wail of agony there comes to us the cry, "Come over and help us. We are hurrying fast to ruin."

It is impossible to be silent in view of this tremendous issue. Knowing that opium degrades and leads on to inevitable destruction, can we refraic from urging our Government and pleading with our God to deliver us from this dark stigma with regard to our dealing with the people of China and India ~ Cost what it may, we will dare to do righteouRly, and while sending the Gospel to these people, we will not be parties to their destruction for the sake of money.

Mr. Cheok Hong Cheong, Superintendent of Church Missions at Melbourne, Victoria, who is a model of public utterance in the English tongue, told how, in youth, a father's warnings had saved him from the degrading opium habit. Standing by the victims of this terrible poison, he has often been moved to the tenderest sympathy for men, self-convicted of sin against the clearest light, with a yearning to rid themselves of the injurious practice, yet bound by cravings as abject slaves.

The victims themselves say that the only measure adequate to meet the evil is the absolute prohibition of the traffic by Government. For twentyfive years Mr. Cheong has exhorted men resolutely to battle with their thraldom,'but the invariable answer is that it is hopeless to attempt it until the temptation to relapse is absolutely removed. Very rarely, indeed, have men succeeded by strength of will in giving up thi8 fascinating vice. A medical man used it to soothe his cough, and after a frightful struggle with th~ strong desire for continuous indulgence, brought a strong will and antidotes to bear upon the habit, and so escaped j but in other instances men have utterly failed.

A hopeful and intelligent nati ve, becoming interested in the services of the mission and in the Scriptures, broke the habit, but during a subsequent illness again yielded in a moment of weakness, and has had a complete relapse, it being very unlikely that he will have sufficient strength to undergo the ordeal a second time, with all its attendant agony and suffering. Another man of high reputation, when he found himself powerless to break the habit, sought relief for his misery in suicide.

Missionaries in China are convinced that opium has been well named the" great plague of Asia," and unless dealt with in time it may become the great plague of the world. Already two thousand Europeans in Australia, men of good social position, indulge in opium smoking, besides the large number of others who take the poison in the form of morphia.

From representations made to the Government of Victoria the executives have unanimously agreed that opium is nothing hut an evil, and have drafted a measure absolutely prohibiting the traffic. According to the provisions of this measure, no one is to grow or manufacture opium in Victoria except for medicinal purposes. No vessel arriving at any port of the colony is to carry more than fifty pounds' weight. Sellers of the drug, keepers of dens for its use, and opium smokers are to be subject to a penalty of £500, or twelve months' impriRonment.

Mr. Cheong's speech was very powerful. In course of it he compared opium to the octopus, getting hold of its victim and then extending its many arms in every direction throughout his body, mind, conscience, and will, until he hopelessly succumbs to the power of a victorious foe. The address will never be forgotten by those who heard it.

Miss Soonderbai Powar, an Indian Christian lady of Bombay, addressed herself to the task of delivering the many momentous messages which she bore from the women of India as!lembled in public meetings at Poona, Bombay, and Lucknow.

In her native land the drug is readily obtained by the poorest persons, and it is a fruitful cause of infanticide and suicide. Many families have to suffer privation and ruin because husbands and fathers spend the greater part of their scanty earnings in the indulgence of their depraved appetite. Some of the women said: "Tell the Engli!!h people that, if they help us in this time of difficulty, we should be so thankful that we would take the skin off our bodies to make shoes for them. "

In India, with its thirty-three millions of gods, the female idolworshipper!! said : "Tell the English people and Government that if they will stop this trade, we will regard them as our gods. " When missionaries go to the zenanas to preach, they are told : "Go and convert your Christian Government first, and then come and tell us about Christ." It is useless to spend money on missionaries, and to pray daily for the coming of Christ's kingdom, while the promotion of the opium traffic is delaying that kingdom. Some of the poor women said: " We know that all the Government wants is money, money, money. Tell them only to stop this wicked trade, then they may send their soldiers, break into our houses, and take all we have; for we cannot bear the utter ruin which this thing is bringing upon us!" High caste women are not allowed to work for themselves j and if the husbands spend their time in the opium dens, there is nothing for the poor women and children but to lie down in their dark zenana rooms and die.

The wretched sufferers, being unable to distinguish between missionaries and Government, cast the imputation of this terrible iniquity upon Christianity. If a man knocks down another and robs him because the first needs money, the aggressor is sent to prison; but what should be done to a Christian Government which is knocking down, in II very terrible and heartless manner, millions of men and women for the same reason?

While India and China are suffering these things, some persons say that those who agitate for reform are using !trong language j but Miss Powar prof~ssed herself unable to conceive the strength of denunciation which must come from tIle lipE of Him who gave His precious life alf,o for lands beyond the seas. Missionaries are saddened as they enter the filthy opium dens and see indescrihable scenes, living skeletons heaped one upon another, thousands of degraded beings going fast to hell, and the onlookers powerless for rescue. What is the use of preaching to men who have become idiotic? When they do understand tho message that is brought to them, they exclaim: " We don't want your religion~ The Christians have ruined us !"

"Woe to all who smoke opium," said another. "We did not wish for it, but we were coaxed into its use"-referring to the action of license- holders, who, unless they sell a certain quantity of the drug annually, have to bear a heavy fine j and so work hard in their evil occupation, ~ending their emissaries into the cities for the purpose of enticing young men into their dark and foul opium dens. H an Englishman poisoned his neighbor's children he would be hanged, but England, through her Government, is poisoning India and China j and from these countries, where unlabelled poison freely circulates among the people, there must and will ascend to God a continual cry for justice, until Enghtnd is converted from the error of her way.

Mr. A. S. Dyer followed, moving the following resolution: "This meeting,. representing the aroused conscience of the nation, in view of the fact that the traffic in opium carried on by the British Government of India, brings upon countless numbers of our fellow-men in China, India, and Burmah physical and moral degradation, and upon their innocent families unutterable misery and ruin, is a grievous hindrance to the spread of the Gospel, by identifying this professedly Christian country with the sin of propagating an odious vice, and also dries up the sources of legitimate commerce, calls upon the Government to immediately direct the stoppage of the growth, manufactnre, and sale of opium in India (except for strictly medicinal purposes), and its export therefrom, in harmony with the vote of the House of Commons of April loth last, which condemned this traffic as ' morally indefensible.'

"This meeting further expresses its conviction that the people of the United Kingdom will not hesitate to repeat a sacrifice similar to that by which they put an end to negro slavery in British colonies, and to give 8uch moderate temporary assistance to the Indian Exchequer as may be needed to enable the Government of India wholly and at once to dispense with the revenue from the opium trade, without placing any fresh burdens upon the people of that country."

Mr. Dyer said: " We have listened to the representatives of Eastern countries containing a population of more than six hundred million 80uls. Adjacent to these are other lands suffering from the curse of the British Indian opium traffic, of whose inhabitants these guests are also the repre- sentatives. The plea for justice which they have made is, therefore, a plea in the interests of peoples comprising half the population of the globe.

Considering the numbers affected or threatened by the opium scourge, therl:'

has never been a subject of greater magnitude before the public. May God burn it into the hearts of the people of this land, that the nation is re- sponsible for the greatest attack upon humanity that history records or that the world has known. When I first wcnt to India, rather more than four years ago, I had no idea that the British Government in that country wcre propagating the opium vice among our fellow-subjects there, in addi· tion to exportiug the poisonous drug to curse the Chinese nation. The facts in reference to the consumption of opium in India have come upon me as an awful revelation through careful and patient investigation. "

After showing, on the basis of official reporb, that the consumption of the poison had increased in the Bombay Presidency 549 per cent since 1876, while in other provinces it has also sadly increased, the speaker asked: " How was this increase brought about ~ The license to sell opium in any city or district is put up to public auction, or disposed of to the highest bidder, the Government having previously fixed the minimum sale, or the lowest quantity which the successful bidder must sell during the term of his contract.

" The form of license in use in the Bombay Presidency provides that if the holder of the license should fail to sell the stipulated minimum.amount of the poison he must pay (I quote the words of the license) 'penalty at the rate oj Rs. 5 per pound on the quantity oj opium required to make up the said minimum.'

" In the Northwest Provinces and Oudh the license provides that if one fail to buy of the Government the minimum quantity officially fixed to be retailed by him in each month, 'and the collector considers his explanation of his failure to buy the required amount to be unsatisfactory, the collector may resume the lease at once, and confiscate the instalments paid in advance by the lessee as security.'

"During the last three years the number of opium shops in India, instead of diminishing, increased by 1486.

" Preposterous statements have been made as to the increase of taxation that would be entailed if the opium traffic were abolished. But the legitimate revenue of India-i.e., apart from the opium traffic, has increased for a great many years past. During the last five years it bas increased at the average rate of seven hundred thousand tens of rupees per year. A careful estimate shows that all that is required to end the blackest chapter in our national history is a sum only equal to half the amount t!tat was given fifty years ago, with far less resources, to free the negro slaves in our "'Test Indian possessions. A subsidy of ten million ponnds to the Indian Exchequer, spread over a period of seven years, and divided into annual grants on a diminishing scale, would settle this infamous business; and it could be arranged in a manner that would cause the burden of this great act of justice to be almost imperceptible."

Rev. David Hill read an extract from a letter from a missionary brother a hundred miles from Hankow. The writer said: "I have bad news for you. I have seen the first poppy field in this part of the country." In all his travels he had never seen the poppy grown in that province before. Then in Hankow, forty years ago, one would see in every part of

AN UNCANONICAL MISSIONARY IN PALES'l'lNE

the city signboards with two Chinese charaders implying" Sz-chuen rice," that province growing so much rice that it could supply its own needs and send largely to other provinces. Now these letters have wholly disappeared, and in their stead stand two other characters implying" Sz-chuen earth," a Chinese euphemistic way of denominating the drug poil:!on grown in Sz-chuen.

Rev. John G. Gibson Raid: "The cause has been under trial long enough, and we have got a good verdict from an impartial jury, and demand that sentence against an evil work be executed speedily. We may discuss this qu"cstion on the basis of the Word of God, of Blue Books, of finance, of morality. of mercy, or of justice; but on any ground we have a good canse, and have nothing to fear from the fnllest discussion.

" ~~i!sionaries at home must be interested in this matter; for if it be a foul wrong, then we are sharers in it. Under onr system of government we are partners in the opium concern. Our capital carries it on, and our name and honor are by it put to shame; moreover, we have pledged ourselves to Chinese audiences to lift up our voices against this thing. Let us keep high the tone of this discussion. It is a crusade. The cross of Christ is in front. Let us resolve to follow in that faith which sees the end from the beginning, and that prayer which makes all things possible."

Rev. W. R. Winstone, from Burmah, said: "Practically, we find the people of Burmah on their knees praying us not to introduce the opium. We found, when we annexed Upper Burmah some years ago, prohibition the law of the land. Nominally it may be said to be still so ; but it is systematically broken, and with our own connivance. Our officials license Chinamen to sell the opium drug to their fellow-countrymcn in places where there is hardly a Chinaman to be found. and the smallest inquiry would show the plea to be only a pretence to secure the right of selling opium to the Burmese." The speaker concluded with a recital of English heroism at Manipur, and a call to similar determination in maintaining our protest against this national wrong-doing.

These resolutions being put to the meeting, were carried with much enthusiasm.

AN UNCANONICAL MISSIONARY IN PALESTTNE.

BY REV. J. K. WILSON, TAl.:NTON, MASS.

It must be confessed that he is not the typical missionary, either in appearance or apparent function. He is not dressed in ministerial gal b, or, indeed, in much garb of any sort. He was never known to preach a sermon ; he holds no credentials from mi~sional'y boards; I do 1I0t think that he could be made to see that he is a missionary at all, or even to understand what the word" missionary" means. "Vhen I saw him he was simply one of a gang of men, with picks and spades in their hands working on the Jericho road. And yet I am sure that, all unpromising as he may seem, and unecclesiastical as may be his labor, he has a large place in the enlightenment and evangelization of the land, his particular part of the work being. to preach the practical gospel of good roads.

As everybody knows, the word" road" means much less in Falestine than it does in America or in any other civilized country. There it is simply a trail over the rocks; a narrow footpath, worn hard by the trampling of the feet of men and animals for centuries. It is never cared for nor repaired; it has a curious fashion of getting its every inch covered with rolling pebbles,. or sharp, jagged stones; it is uncomfortable to walk on ; it affords often precarious footing for your horse; it is absolutely impassable for wheeled vehicles of any sort.

But poor roads mean segregation, isolation, non-intercourse. The man who lives fhe miles away from you, over a bad road, is not so really your neighbor as is he who lives ten miles down the turnpike, or twenty miles up the railroad. Distance is measured not merely by miles, but also by the difficulties by which those miles are traversed. This is 'ery clearly seen in Palestine. The little villages scattered through the land are cut off from each other by the difficulties of travel, and still more completely isolated from the few large towns and cities from the same cause. When fifteen or twenty miles constitute a day's travel, and when that distance must be covered on foot over rough ways, the average villager is not apt to get far away from his home. As a matter of fact there is very little of that knowledge of and relation with each other that is seen between the people of different towns in a land where communication is easier.

But latterly a change for the better is coming into the road system of the country. The Turkish Government is being forced to take up the work of internal improvement. It may be questioned whether it is the policy of the Turk to do anything to make Palestine more attractive than it now is j whether he would not rather leave it in its present bare and barren condition, lest, drawn by its restored beauty, heightened and increased by the recollection of its wonderful history, the world should crowd in and presently wrest it from the power of the Crescent. But whether he would or not, the Turk cannot well help himself. There is 1 strange restlessness upon the people. It is like the turning of a giant in his sleep. The Government must utilize it and control it, or be overthrown by it. One sign of this is the recent opening of Moslem schools for both boys and girls, 8S a kind of "back-fire" to missionary schools. The demand for better facilities for travel is another such indication. And so, probably more because it cannot help itself than because of any real interest in the matter, the Turkish Government is now engaged in an extensive work of road building. For years there have been excellent roads between Beyrout and DamaRcus, at the nortll, and Jaffa and Jernsalem, at the south. Now highways as good as are the majority of those in the best-kept portions of our own land are completed or are in process of construction between other towns and cities. From Damascus, going southward, you travel for four hours (twelve miles) over a road twenty-five or thirty feet wide. At Tiberias, on the shole of the Sea of Galilee, a road begins and runs for some distancce over the hills; and before you reach Nazareth you find the other end of it, running out as far as Cana (Kefr Kenna), and before long the two ends will be joined. From Nazareth a diligence road leads to Haifa, on the coast, another to Acre, and still another is finished southward as far as the edge of the great Plain of Esdratlon. A road is nearly completed between Shechem and Jaffa. I am not sure, but I think there is also a coast road from Jaffa, northward. In a few months the Good Samaritan might ride from .T€fusalem to Jericho with his coach and pair over a good broad highway j while to-day the traveller goes down into " the south country," and visits Bethlehem and Hebron and Rachel's Tomb, not as the fathers used to travel these ways, on foot, Of on camel-back, but in a modern, nineteenth-century" hack." On the way from Jerusalem to the sea-coast one crosses the roadbed of the new" Jerusalem and Jaffa Railroad." That sounds odd enough, doesn't it 1 But we must get used to it. After years of idle talk and futile plans, the railroad is at last a fact. On the track laid through the orange groves of Jaffa we saw one day last fall, with steam up, all ready for their trial trip, which was to be made that day, the three American-built locomotives, "Jerusalem," "Jaffa," and" Ramleh," sent out by the Baldwin Locomotive Works, of Philadelphia. Just how soon the road will be ready for operation cannot be told with certainty. The French engineer in charge said in my hearing that he expected to run the Jirst train in July, 1891. So far as I know, that expectation has not been fulfilled. Hut it will not be long before the solitudes which have for ages wrapped the sacred hills as a garment will be startled by the engine's shrill shriek, and the watchman on the" towers of Zion" will look down upon that" modern miracle," a railroad train rolling into its depot hard by the Jaffa Gate of the Holy City. It is not hazarding much to prophesy that within five years one may land from his steamer at Jaffa, take the train to Jeruslllem, and thence go by diligence to almost every point of interest and importance in the land j and that he may do it all with scarcely more of fatigue or discomfort than was involved in a tour through Switzerland five years ago.

Now, all this would be interesting to the student of contemporaneous history, as showing the onward sweep of thought and life even in lands hitherto most rigorously secluded. But it means much more to the student of God's purposes-the careful observer of the workings. of His providence. It means the breaking up of the isolation in whic1J these villages and towns of Palestine have been lying from the beginning. It means an easier intercourse, and, by consequence, a quickened interest in and a broader intelligence concerning the things which lie beyond the narrow village limits. It means a progressive enlightenment and civilization for these people by contact with enlightening lind civilizing influences from without. And it means far more than this, too. It is a matter of history that God has a first mortgage on every foot of road made, and every rod of railload track laid. That history will not be falsified with respect to Palestine. The opening up of this land is the opportunity-the" great door and effectual"-of the Gospel. The" casting up of the highway" is the making of a path for the chariots of the Lord's purposes. The human agents and agencies for carrying the tidings of salvation are helped or hindered by whatever helps or hinders contact and association and intercourse. EvelY blow of the pick, then, cutting its way through the lOck has a higher mission than to contribute to the eaRe and comfort with which the casual tourist shall hereafter pass thf()ugh the land j it facilitates the work of evangelization; it hastens the time when 1he herald of the Cross shall be able to come easily and quickly to all parts of the country, and when he shall find awaiting his coming, not the ignorant and self-satisfied stupidity of isolated villagers, scarce knowing that there is anything to know beyond the childish traditions of the little place they call their home, but the quickened and everincreasing interest of people who are beginning to think and to question, and who in even this beginning of a social and intellectual awakening are prepared to hear and to ponder the message he brings.

Therefore I claim for my brother of the pick and spade a place among the missionaries of Palestine. I hail him as one of the forces by which the redemption of the Land of Promise is to be brought about. And I would give him a place among the chief workers and call him one of tbe mightiest forces, too. I am not unmindful of what has been done and is being done in the Holy Land by missionaries working toward distinctively spiritual ends. I am not disposed to undervalue results thus obtained, nor are my eyes closed to the many significant signs of the beginning of a new order of things in that little mountain kingdom. A marvellous change is coming to pass under our eyes. The scattered people are returning to the land of their fathers, and room and place is being made for them there. It is almost startling to read of 5000 Jews coming back to Jerusalem in a single month (August, 1889), the greater part to take up residence there. If you would have your faith in God's Word stimulated, and the prophecy of the olden time made to appear new and fresh-the making of contemporaneous history-take your Bible and go up upon one of the highest housetops within the walls of Jerusalem. Turn to Jeremiah's word: "Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, t11at the city shall be built to the Lord from the tower of Hananeel unto the gate of the corner. And the measuring line shall yet go forth over against it upon the hill Gareb, and shall compass about to Goath. And the whole valley of the dead bodies, and of the ashes, and all the fields unto the brook of Kidron, unto the corner of the horse gate toward the east, shall be holy unto the Lord." And now close the Book and look down upon that newer Jerusalem which is growing up about the older, and listen while they who have studied most carefully

1892.J A 'rIlIRTEEN MONTHS' BISHOP

into this matter tell you that, so far as human scholarship has succeeded in ascertaining the location of these variou~ points named, the building is following exactly the lines of this Divine SU1·vey. All this means more than we are always willing to think or admit. And yet, considering these things, and conceding all that they can mean, it is my conviction that there is at the present time nothing relating to the opening and evangelization of the land of greater prophetic ~ignificance and importance than the work of road making which is going on under thA authorization of the Turkish Government. In itself, of courst', it is nothing; but in what it makes possible, in what it facilitates, it is much. It is but a preliminary work; but without it the progress of the Gospel in the land would be sadly hindered. It is characteristic of God's methods that they fit into the grooves which men have made for them. The voice of a new John is crying in the wildernesses of Judea and Samaria and Galilee, "Prepare ye the way of the Lord! Make straight in the desert a highway for our God I"~ They who hear the voice are doing the bidding, not knowing whom they obey, or what it is that they do. But soon along these ways thus prepared, the messengers of the Gospel shall run to every city, and every village, and every home proclaiming again in the Lord's own land the Lord's grace and mercy and love. Thus shall He come" unto His own" once more. Will they refuse to receive Him as before!

Work well and faith full y, then, brother missionary of the Society of the Pick and Shovel. Strike sturdy blows; clear from the way all obstacles; make a good broad highway through the land. And be quick about it; for the King is at thy back. ,. The Kingdom of Heaven is at hand" for Palestine, as for the rest of the world.

A THIRTEEN MONTHS' BISHOP.

BY REV. C. H. MOCKRIDGE, M.A•• D.D., GENERAL SECRETARY OF MISSIONS OF CHURCH OF ENGLAND IN CANADA.

Some men are born with the missionary spirit strong within them. It is an impulse of their nature, and, take with them whatever for!D it may, it must assert itself. Such a man was Charles Frederick Mackenzie, who is brought before our notice first as a fellow of Caius College, Cambridge, at a time when the attention of the people of England was being powerfully drawn to the subject of foreign missions. In 1854 a mission was organized in England for India, the particular point for operations being Delhi, where preparation for the .work had already been made. Two clergymen, Rev. J. Stuart Jackson and Rev. A. R. Hubbard, hoth of Caius College, Cambridge, lp,ft Englaud and undertook the work there. Mr. Jackson wrote back to Mr. Mackenzie urging him to find colleagues for him in England and to send them out to his assistance. Mackenzie undertook the work; but he saw at once that be could not urge others to such a task with- out engaging in it himself. He accordingly volunteered to go, but delays took place, caused chiefly by hIs friends, who seemed very desirous to retain his services in England, and with the delay came a change of design, Africa being chosen as a field of labor instead of India. Soon afterward the terrible Indian Mutiny took place, and Christian people, Ellgli~h people, men, women, and children were massacred right and left and felt the savage power of a revengeful and fanaticro race aroused to the highest pitch of fury. The missions of Cawnpore and Delhi were utterly de- stroyed, and all efforts at evangelization for tne time being were necessarily suspended.

Mr. Mackenzie, therefore, never went out to India; but he did not abandon his idea of undertaking foreign missionary work, for ill the year 1855 we find him in Africa assisting the Rt. Rev. Dr. Colenso, the first bishop of Natal, a name which the orthodox Christians not only of Africa but of the world have had every reason to deplore. Archdeacon Mackenzie, for such was the title bestowed upon him by his bishop, was at the head of a large training institution at Ekukanyeni, or the" Home of Light," and he had as his fellow laborers two men who afterward imprinted their names indelibly upon the missionary work of Africa. One was the Rev. R.

Robertsoq, who afterward labored in Zululand, and the other was a medical man, Dr. Callaway, remarkable in many respects. In him the missionary, the physician, the farmer, the printer, the ethnologist, the philologist were all combined, and in later life he added that of the priest, and a grateful people bestowed upon him the further office of bishop. It is only recently that this wonderful man, one of the greatest on earth, Bishop Callaway, died in England, to which country he went after his physical strength could no longer respond to the suggestions of his gigantic intellect and the mo- tions of his iron yet Christ-like will.

Such were the men who were destined to play an important part in the future work of bearing the Gospel torch into some of the dark spots of darkest Africa.

At that time the master mind of Livingstone was being expended upon that vast and gloomy territory. In 1856 the great explorer, after having labored for sixteen years in Africa, suddenly appeared in England and, of course, became at once the hero of the hour. He appealed powerfully to England on behalf of Africa, and some enthnsiasm, though not to any very great extent, was aroused. Though a Presbyterian, Livingstone felt the power and ancient status of the Church of England, and appealed to her universities for that help which he felt she should give as a powerful branch of the Church of Christ. In 1858 he returned to AfrIca somewhat crestfallen, as his mission seemed to have accomplished but little. Still he had left a f;park of enthusiasm in England whir.h WliS destined to be fanned iuto a flame. Dr. Gray, Bishop of Capetown, a man of apostolic zeltl and fervor, visited England to keep . alive the spark which Livingstone. had ~–~. , ~ kindled. The result was that in 1859 a meeting was held in Cambridge which led to the formation of a mission to Central Africa.

Strange to say, at that very time, quite unannounced anq unexpected, Archdeacon Mackenzie arrived in England from Africa. He had gone there to advise with the home authorities before starting, what he felt ought to be done at once, a special mission to Zululand, and he found that the very society he could have wished for had been formed as if ready for him. Here, then, was the work, and here was the man. The work was that suggested by Livingstone; the man was Charles Frederick Mackenzie, and in every way he seemed thoroughly qualified for it. He was a ripe scholar and popular in his university. To a spirit naturally inclined to missionary work he was now able to add an experience sufficient to promise great usefulness in the future. He had acquired something of the language of South Africa, and knew pretty well the customs of the people, and besides he had wonderful faith in God, so humble and childlike as sometimes to be amusing, and so profound and sincere as to win for him the admiration of all.

The missionary meeting referred to was a large and enthusiastic one. Grand speeches were made, and many boastful things said about the prospects of future tIiumphs for the Church of God-all so easy to talk about and yet sometimes so difficult to achieve. It was easy for men living in sunny England, far away from the darkness of heathenism, to talk of the grand work that was about to be done, but Mackenzie, fresh from the field itself, having been face to face with the foe, could not share altogether the enthusiasm of the hour. In the depths of his own humility he whispered to a friend, " I am afraid of this. Most great works have been carried on by one or two men in a quieter way, and have had a more humble beginning. "

Little did this good soul know at the time how bitterly this prophecy was to be fulfilled! But at all events Mackenzie was the hero of the hour. For nine months he travelled over England, speaking for missionary objects and winning, if not entire enthusiasm for the cause he advocated, at least deep admiration for himself and the work he had undertaken. A man of strong physical power, who had held his own in all manly sports and athletic exercises, commended himself and his undertaking to the ordinary English mind, and this, coupled with 11 deep spirituality of heart, had much influence with those who were full of Christian sympathy and love.

He left for Africa in October, 1859, and was consecrated on January 1st, 1860, "Bishop of the mission to the tribes dwelling in the neighborhood of Lake Nyassa and River Shire"-a title long enough to indicate far more work than the great and good man was allowed to accomplish.

The newly consecrated bishop lost no time in starting for his allotted work. He had with him a small staff, clerical and lay, and with them a laborer and three native converts that had been trained at Capetown. They made their way to the mouth of the Zambesi, and there, at Kongone, they met Livingstone, on whom, it is needless to say, they relied greatly for advice and guidance; but, strange to say, the sagacity of the great ex- plorer seemed to fail him, and the steps advised by him proved singularly unfortunate. He had at the time, for his own use, a small steamer called the Pioneer, which had been lent to him by Her Majesty's Government, and this he gladly pla~ed at the disposal of the bishop and his party, with di- rections to take the River Roovooma, along which, by a southwest course, they might reach Lake NyaHsa. But the river proved too shallow for the amount of water drawn by their boat, and they found that after three weeks' hard steaming they had only gone thirty miles; but at length, on May 1st, they began to ascend the Zambesi, and here the Pioneer had a bet- ter chance, but only for a time, for after a nine days' voyage they began again to encounter shallow water. The account of this voyage is full of interest, but at the same time sad enough. At intervals they had to stop and turn out into the woods to cut fuel for the steamer, which in itself would perhaps have afforded but amusement and diversion for them were it not for the deadly fever which in Africa seems with such terrible clutch to fasten itself upon the white mau. All of the party, more or less, suffered from it, but still they encouraged one another, and kept up their spirits as best tlley could. When, however, they again encountered shallow water they fretted under the delay, and it is little wonder that lonely, depressed feelings stole over them. In this matter Livingstone was again at fault. Two years hefore he had himself ascended the Zambesi, but he had not taken into account that his boat at that time only drew about half the water that the Pioneer, with its present load, was compelled to draw. This, of course, cauRed great delay and much annoyance and anxiety.

After two months battling with sand· banks and shallow water, stirring up the long undisturbed bed of the silent floViing Zambesi, they arrived at a place now known as " Chibisas." And here they determined to abandon their craft and strike inland on foot. Carrying out their intention, they made for the highlands which lay to the northeast of them. On their way they encountered several slaving parties, and took upon themselves to rescue from the slave-dealers their unfortunate victims. Few troubles ever laid upon man by his fellow man have ever exceeded those which the unfortunate African, seized to be a slave, has had to endure on his weary march to the ships that are to carry him away. Weighted with heavy forks fastened round their necks, galled as to their wrists and ankles with the grl/at chains which bind them together, panting and groaning under a hot African sun, goaded by their cruel driver~ into a pace far beyond their strength, left in the forest to die a lingering death if overcome by exhaustion, maimed perhaps beforehand lest freedom should be gained with returning strength, they suffer misery which perhaps is difficult to describe.

Livingstone knew how to deal with these men who thus enslaved and tortured their fellow beings, and, with the assistance of Bishop Mackenzie and his party, rescued the unfortunate creatures from their hands, removed the heavy yokes from their necks, struck off their chains and set them free. Full of gratitude, the liberated slaves joined their liberators and remained with them as their friends.

A friendly tribe of natives also crossed their path. They were called Manganja! and were overjoyed at seeing Livingstone, for they were suffering at the hands of the Ajawa, a hostile tribe who were oppres!ling them. He and the missionary party lent their assistance, and thus reinforced the Manganja effectually crushed their oppressors.

The party at length settled at Magornero. a beautiful place 4000 feet above the level of the sea, and here Livingstone left them to commence their work. It was now about the end of July. The outlook was not of the brightest. They had the slaves that they had rescued as their first material to work upon, and with them they commencid j but they had incurred the h?stility of the Ajawa, who at first harassed them considerably.

They commenced their missionary work by studying the languages of the natives, as the latter were busily engaged putting up huts and doing other necessary work. Daily services were commenced in one of the largest of the huts which, on account of these sacred offices, was called the chapel. Schools were established, and the little community commenced the ordinary Christian life. The natives were much impressed by the enjoined observance of the Sunday. Such order was at last obtained that one of the party wrote home to a friend, "'What a luxury a chair is ! what a rest it is! We have now a table, albeit a very rickety one, and our beds are off the ground-an approach to civilizatiorr which, with the sitting to take our meals, astonishes and delights our bones as much as it does the admiring group of natives. "

Magomero, though spoke n of as a beautiful place and high above the level of the sea, was not a healthy spot, because other places in its neighborhood were still higher than it, and left for it the designation of a " hole." Consequently the deadly fever began again its fatal work. In November the bishop took a journey to Chibisas (already mentioned), hoping to meet Livingstone, and there he met the Rev. H. Burrup, who had recently arrived to do missionary work, little dreaming of the dark cloud be was so soon to encounter. In the month of December the bishop, with Mr. Burrup, started upon another expedition for the purpose of finding, if possible, and conferring with Livingstone. The Ajawa still troubled him and had to be punished for an act of treachery. The journey undertaken was a hard one, and lay through morasses and swamps j nor were they entirely Rure of the route that had to be taken. In fact, after a weary trudge of eight days they found that they had been upon the wrong track and that it would be necessary for them to return to Magomero and start afresh. This they did, and then found that a journey of two hundred miles lay before them. Taking but one night's rest, the energetic bishop determined to make this journey, and in the morning, taking with him only Mr. Burrup and one of the Cape men, he started. They reached Chibisas again and there borrowed a canoe and made their way along the river. On the second night of this fatal journey their canoe upset, and themselves together with their blankets, and a11 things belonging to them, were thrown into the water. No place of shelter could be reached j no one was nigh to render any assistance. They were tired and sleepy, and in their wet clothes, wrapped in blankets which they had rescued from the water, and by no means dry, they passed the night as best they could. The grim spectre of the fatal fever threatened them and at once it commenced its attack. The quinine and other medicines, which must be used continually in that pestilential climate, had been lost when the boat upset, and in abject misery they felt themselves exposed helplessly to a fatal disease. And all too soon it came, and the bishop of God's Church fell a victim to it on a lonely island far away from the haunts of man. The feyer suddenly pulled down his great strength, and he quietly breathed his last on January 31st, 1862, just thirteen months after his consecration. The angels of God were near, no doubt, to see the dismal scene; but the only one in the flesh that was there to witness it was Mr. Burrup, the bishop's companion, who set about the mournful task of consigning the body to the grave. To dig a shallow grave and place the body in it was all that he could hope to do; and when his task was done the sun had nearly set. He was himself weak aud dying, for the fever having taken away the bishop all too easily fastened its fangs upon the priest. By the dull light of receding day he read what portion of the Burial Service he could and then he turned to drag his weary body, if possible, back to the mission-station. No doubt he turned to say a sad farewell to the little mound of fresh earth at the foot of an acaciatree which marked all that was left of the fine, robust Euglishman who had fallen in the wilderness a martyr to his Master's work. And then he turned away, and by painful journeys reached Magomero in time only to tell his mournful tale, when he, too, followed his bishop to the place where" the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary are at rest."

ThiE was the end of Bishop Mackenzie, but it was not the end of the mISSIon. The rest of the little band kept up their work as best they could. Some of them died and some were hopelessly shattered in health, but the work faltered not. A new bishop, Bishop Tozer, was sent out from England, and event.nally changed the headquarters of the mission to Zanzibar. Such was the commencement, mournful enough, of the Diocese of Central Africa, in which, however, never since has missionary work flagged or missionary. zeal grown cold. The thought of the lonely grave in the wilds of Africa has ever lent zest to the work, and good Bishop Mackenzie, " though dead yet speaketh. "

A lady, once of much poetic power, on hearing the writer of this paper tell the story of Bishop Mackenzie in public, wrote the following lines, which as yet, it is believed, have never been published, as soon afterward she herself was called away to her eternal hOllie : " On the wings of evening air Fall the sounds of pleading prayer ; 'Neath the acacia words are said For the burial of the dead. Now are past the hours of pain, Scorching sun and chilling rain; From the fever's wild unrest A bishop passes to his rest.

" Then for him there has passed a solemn throng Of the good and true, with their funeral song, And the sands are ploughed with the marks of feet Which have borne the chief in his winding sheet, And a white-robed choir with chant and hymn Have sung him to sleep with their requiem.

" No! one voice alone is heard Breathing forth hope's glorious word; One beside the dead has stood Through the fever and tho flood, Powerless the life to save- Able scarce to dig the grave, Cross the hands and breathe t}!.e prayer For the soldier sleeping there.

c. The death of a soldier, ah ! then will come The mournful throbbings of the mullied drum, And arms all reversed as the bayonets gleam 'Neath banners that over the dead man stream, And men's heads are bowed 'neath the sunset sky Round the loyal dead who could dare and die.

" No! St. Michael's host keep guard O'er the grave with watch and ward, For the march of angels' feet, And the roll of music sweet, And the welcome loud and long To the soul by faith made strong ; Echo in their power unpriced Through the palaces of Christ.

" Oh ! then in thy desolate tomb take rest, Thou knight of the Cross. Though above thy breast No kindred may come sweet flowers to plant, We enroll thy name in our holy chant. One day in seven ten thousands of tongues Arise to the Father in deathless songs, Saying or singing on land and on sea, • The noble army-of MARTYRS-praise Thee.'

" And the faithful men who stood Side by side 'mid storm and flood On the far-off English sod, Once had pledged their faith to God,

ARE MISSION CoNVERTS A FAILUJtlE?

Gave to Him their troth and trust, Shook from out their souls the dust And now in summer lands above Live the life of rest and love."

ARE MISSION CONVERTS A FAILURE 1 BY REV. C. C. STARBUCK.

A series of papers by Rev. Archbishop Turnbull, B.D., Darjeeling, India, appeared in the Church of Scotland mission monthly, which are here presented in substance. This condensation omits much matter intended for Anglo-Indians and for the English, but retains the substance. It does not need to defend the missions on the side of quantity. A hundred years ago Protestant mission converts were 300 j now they are 3,000,000, of whom one per cent are themselves mission workers. How as to quality? Such objections are common: "Colonel So-and-so, home from India, says that our converts are mostly shams." Now, if our converts are mostly shams, our missionaries must be mostly hypocrites. A serious conclusion, which we are not to accept without some cross-examination of our military witness.

We are concerned only with Protestant converts j with these only as a community,. and only with Ind,ja.

I. Assuming the good faith of these military disparagements of our converts, we are not obliged to assume their truth. For instance : A regiment from Benares, passing through Cawnpore, was entertained at dinner there. One of the captains was asked by a lady at the table what the missionaries were doing in Benares. He assured hcr there were no missionaries there. "But I pay an annual subscription for an orphan-house." " 'I do not doubt it–for an orphan-house which does not exist. Do you think I could have lived three years in Benares without learning of it 1" A gentleman sitting by, asked the captain: "Did you go to church in Benares 1" " Certainly-by orders." "But there is no Government chaplain there." " True j but the service was conducted by clergymen who were much beloved by our men." " Strange; you attended services conducted by missionaries, and did not know of the existence of these gentlemen. Now as to the orphan-house. Did you ever see the long building in the street leading by Sigra to Marawaddi f' "Certainly. I once rode into the compound after a fox. I found a heap of little black rascals, who grinned at me. They knew where the fox was, but would not tell me." " Then you were in the precincts of the orphan-house 1" " Indeed! I took it for an indigo factory, or something of the sort. " Now imagine this officer returning to Scotland, and in all good faith, on the strength of his own local knowledge, assuring the discomfited subscribers to Benares missions that there were there neither missionaries nor orphan -houses ! As Dr. Warneck pertinently quotes from Dr. Ellinwood, imagine a London sportsman spending a year in the New York club houses, or an infidel German spAnding a year in the New York hotels. How much would either know of the religious life of the city 1 Enough to echo the contemptuous declarations of his own circle, that the religious life of America is a pure deception, the clergy a band of ragamuffins, and the church-members a flock of hypocrites! But, now, suppose a deputy of the Scottish General Assembly spending only a few weeks in New York.

What a mass of facts as to the religious life of America he would have gathered in that time !

But even such witnesses as tea-planters, spending their lives among the natives, and often friendly with the missionaries, may eailily be no less incompetent. Such sayings as these prevail: "Only vile, lazy fellows be- come Christians." "Let India be Christianized, and good-by to English rule." A native Christian servant misbehaves. "See," says his Chri~tian maRter, " what sort of refuse these native Christians are I" .

Here we see the trail of that universal false persuasion, that the mis- sionaries hold out mercenary inducements to their converts. Now these receive absolutely nothing from them, but are expected to contribute to mISSIOns. The last calculation was one thirty-fourth of their total income.

ImJlgine European Christendom rising to that standard!

We cannot deny, however, that many Europeans in India have met with many native Christians, and have found them "mostly shams."

There will always be the careless or indifferent., who take no pains to pene- trate beyond the soiled exterior of native Christianity. Beyond the narrow path which they themselves have trodden hard, they know nothing, and care little to know anything. Moreover, we have undertaken to be answer- able only for the Protestants; and out of 2,148,228 native Christians of India, 1,600,000 are claimed by the Roman Catholic and Syrian churches.

Most of the Christian servants in India are Madrasis, a majority of whom are Catholics.

Moreover, even the Protestants among them belong to the class most closely connected with the Anglo-Indian community, and most slightly con- nected with the mission churches. The English official has more to do with forming them than the missionary. And their masters are very com- monly so entirely indifferent to their Christian advancement that even when near the church of their conversion, they might as well be a thousand millls away, for all the opportunities they have t.o attend. Outcasts among their fellow-servants because Christians, and outcaRts in their masters' and mistress's view, although Christians, looking in vain for the compassionate hand of the Master in one of His people, they fall back, and are reproached as shams because they are frail men who cannot live a Christian life when all Christian nurture is withheld !

There are, of course, eertain worthless Hindus, or Moslems, who, hav- ing lost the privileges of their old religions, resort to Christianity as a

THE INCUBUS OF' THE KINGDOM

cover. But as English by-ends do not discredit the existence of the genuine pilgrims, nor even prove them a minority, no more do Hindn byends. But let Christian servants have fair play, and there is abundant proof that they turn out as satisfactory converts as any. To be in a real Christian family, under real Christian care, cannot certainly be disadvantageous to native Christians.

II. Now as to positive evidence. 1. Sir William Muir, once Lieutenant-Governor of the Northwest Provinces, remarking on the ever-increasing ratio of conversions, says: "And they are no~ shams 01' paper converts, as some would have us believe, but good, honest Christians, and many of them of a high standard." 2. The second witness-and after his evidence the case must be adjourned till at least next month-is the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos (late Governor of Madras), thus reported in 1883 : " In justice to those natives who had adopted Christianity as their profession in India, he ought not to refrain from bearing his testimony to that which came more especially under the eyes of a governor-viz., their conduct in civil matters, as well as their conduct in religious matters. When they carne to large masses of the people, to whole villages which had adopted Christianity, then it was possible to those in authority to form some opinion as to whether the change of creed had conduced to the good conduct of the converts; and he must not refrain from saying that the tendency of the change had been decidedly for good." It is an obvious corollary to remark that if the character of the native Christian commnnity is satisfactory as a whole, even in the Madras Presidency the character of its members can scarcely be unsatisfactory as individuals.

Is it necessary to say, before closing, that this paper is in no sense designed as an attack on Europeans in India ~ Just as there are converts and converts, so also are there, of course, Anglo-Indians and Anglo-Indians; and among these the writer knows many a tea-planter, merchant, or soldier, whom he has reason to deem a far better Christian than himself, and to whom he owes eternal gratitude.

THE INCUBUS OF THE KINGDOM.

BY W. C. C.

It is generally admitted that the worldliness of the Church is the only obstacle to the immediate evangelization of the whole world. The work is well within our spare ability, and there is nothing in the way of doing it and doing it at once j only the people who profess to be doing it are not doing it, but, as a whole, are devotiug nearly all their time, labor, and money to the pleasures and vanities of this world" as the heathep. do." " The lust of the flesh" (luxury and pleasure), "the lust of the eyes" (refined IIlsthetic indulgences), and" the pride of life" (emulous style in our dwellings, dress and equipage) run all the way throug]! the ranks of Christian people, from the humblest to the highest, according to their several ability. To such things alone do we really give according to our ability; and so we " consume upon our lusts" the munificence of Him who "became poor that we, through His poverty, might be made rich," and have but a beggarly dole to spare for the vast majority of our race who have as yet tasted no share of the blessings purchaAed for them by the precious blood of Christ and entrusted by Him to us for distribution.

The present object in referring to this state of things is not so much to reprove it as to ask the cause of it. Can it be, I ask, that this state of things would continue if it were set before the members of our churches in its true light q In other words, if the theory and example of Christian living set before us by our teachers were essentially better than this our practice ~ Glorious was the Reformation that raised the Church out of dead works to a living faith and opened the Bible to the people. But who does not now see that what we call the Reformation was only a beginning of reformation ; the removal of a condition that made reformation impossible; leaving the great practical reforms to be wrought out by the unfolding principles of a resuscitated Gospel ~ Our thrl:le centuries of reformation have slowly accomplished a large development of the ethical consciousness of evangelical Christendom, and raised with it the standard of godly teaching and example. It is no longer suitable, for instance, to set forth the brandy bottle or to discountenance foreign missions at an ecclesiastical gathering. Far otherwise, indeed; and so of many other enormities that a century ago were not condemned as Church practices. But the fact remains that the worldly living, which the reader has probably thus far supposed to be what is meant here by " The Incubus of the Kingdom," is yet in the full fellowship of our churches and pulpits generally. Show me a Christian, layman or clergyman, who does not Jive up to the general style of his class in the income lists, but devotes more than his superfluity to the kingdom of Christ, and I will show you an exception marked and admired, and sometimes censured, as far as it is known. Show me a pulpit from which the 'consecrated self-abnegation of Christ is definitively enjoined and the lust of the flesh, and the eyes, and the pride of life are plainly denounced just as they are cherished in that particular Church, and you will show me an exception such as I have never yet seen, although I trust that such exceptions do exist.

On the contrary, it was not in a former century, but on a recent occasion that I heard from a very prominent evangelical pulpit, and from a still more prominent evangelical theologian, what I understand, as he did, to be the standard sumptuary doctrine of the Church-give liberally; but live liberally, too, if you can. It is but the unreformed doctrine that has been handed down to us through the comfortably good and pions dignitaries of an easy-going Christianity, but at the present day re-enforced against an encroaching consciousness of inconsistency with our Lord's d·emand of self-abnegation by the four following objections to obeying it, as form~lated by a chief rabbi of the Presbyterian Church on the occasion referred to : 1. You cannot draw the line. 2. It would tend to a rude asceticism. 3. It would impair our social influence. 4. Luxury gives vast employment to labor. As if inability to draw an infallible line between the claims of Christ and self were a reason for satisfying the latter first and at any rate! As if a holy self-denial were less refining than outward elegance, or as if no reasonable mean could be struck between sumptuous salf-indulgence and bare sustenance! As if every church and ministry th~t has been eminently mighty for God in the world, from the apostles down, had not been eminent for plain and humble living, as one great source of their reverence and power in the world! As if the wages paid to the servitors of luxury would not support an equal or greater number in the service of Christ and humanity! As if the Gospel were not the grand creator of and propagator of civilization, wealth, and prosperity wherever its power extends! I heard a Christian millionaire, " whose praise IS in all the churches" for eminent liberality, remark that the plumbing in his new mansion cost him seven thousand dollars. Every thousand that he ga'e to Christian work could have been ten thousand, without being missed as much as one dollar is by many a humble giver. Yet so far from reproof was he that it would be counted sacrilege to pronounce his sainted name in connection with this remark. But I can illustrate this subject with a brighter example-as much brighter as it is less known to fame-an example of consecration that fairly, and, alas! how rarely, translates into practice the literal sense of our Lord's condition of discipleship : "Whosoever forsaketh not all that he hath," etc. Possessed of a large fortune, my lamented friend was only" rich toward God." For himself he lived like a comparatively poor man, that he might use all that he had in simple stewardship for his Lord's housein his own house having nothing that could seem suspiciously expensive for a bank clerk with a salary of fifteen hundred dollars a year. Not everything that might be argued conducive to personal welfare, far less anything dictated merely by the customary style of others in his circumstances, but solely what was necessary for !!imple comfort and simple refinement entered into the measure of his private expenditure; all the rest was, as the former indced was, only less directly so, the Lord's. My first acquaintance with him was by letter, in which he mentioned having been entrusted with some of the Lord's money, concerning which he was seeking the Lord's will ; and in much subsequent experience he was never found to have any other money or any other will concerning it than the Lord's. When the ambassadors of Christ shall dare to preach unambiguously and practice heroically their Master's demand on every disciple as it was .~

SUNDAY-SCHOOLS IN INDIA

illustrated by this faithful steward, and when their teaching shall be accepted-as that of the Master Himself is not-by those who profess and call themselves Christians, then and then only may the rich and poor clasp hands over the chasm that now threatens to be a bloody one; and for the evangelization of the world, if there shall remain any embarrassmont, it will he from the plethora of wealth and the crowd of laborers pressing into the harvest field.

SUNDAY-SCHOOLS IN INDIA.

BY JAMES L. PHILLIPS, D.D., SECRETARY INDIA S. S. UNION, CALCUTTA, INDIA.

Some of our India churches have had Sunday-schools for many years. These have been for the Christian community alone. It was counted wellnigh impossible to open Sunday-schools for Hindu and Mohammedan children. The India Sunday-School Union was organized in 1876, and the missions taking special interest in this department of effort united under its auspices to improve and extend our Sunday-school system. Since its organization, barriers have yielded; the prayers of God's people have been answered in the remarkable opening of doors on every side for the Christian Sunday-school. At one Decennial Missionary Conference in Calcutta nine years ago, Sunday-schools received special attention, and thousands of Hindu and Mohammedan pupils were reported in regular attendance upon them. American mis~ions have always devoted much Jabor to this form of Gospel work; but now nearly all missions are coming to see its importance and promise.

There are now auxiliary Sunday-school unions in the principal provinces of India, Bengal, Bombay, Madras, Punjab, Burma, Central Provinces, Rajputana, and the Northwest, all affiliated with the India Sunday-School Union, 80 that our work begins to take shape, and gives promise of large increase. I may say that there are really no serious obstacles now to the planting of Sunday-schools throughout this country. In some cases Hindus have come to our missionaries and begged for Sunday-schools to be opened in their villages. The Mohammedans are more conservative as a rule; but even they are glad to have their children instructed in the Scriptures. There was never so wide an open door, or so inviting, for Sunday-schools in India.

As in America and Great Britain, we have Sunday-school conventions in prominent places for discussing ways and means, for prayer and planning. These are attended by missionaries of all denominations, and other Christians, foreign and native j and this Sunday-school work is proving a bond of delightful fellowship among all disciples of our Lord in India.

I may cite two other good results of this rising interest in Sundayschools here. One is that hidden European workers are coming out into active service. We have not a few in India who were diligent workers in

MODERN INDIA

England, Wales, Scotland, and other places, but have been hidden and inactive since coming out here. For Sunday-school extension we are calling out lustily for volunteers; and I am very thankful to say some of these friends, who in this needy fidd had been idle, are now coming to the front and engaging in hearty effort.

The other good result is one that must greatly cheer all our friends in America and Europe-viz., a rising zeal for Christ on the part of our native Christians. There are things they cannot do and foreign teachers have to dn for them j but Sunday-school work is something they can do, and are learning to do with thoroughness and success. I cannot but look upon our Sunday-school enterprise as a capital school for training native Christians for effective service among their own countrymen. Tokens of cheer in this line already begin to appear.

Let India's Sunday-school workers be faithfully remembered in the prayers of Christians at home, and let special prayer be offered up for the early conversion of the children in our schools, and for their consecration to the Master's service in their own land. I believe that converted and consecrated children have a great work before them in hastening India's complete evangelization.

MODERN INDIA.

Sir William Hunter says: "I have often amusea myself, during my sohtary peregrinations, by imagining what a Hindu of the last century would think of the present state of his country if he could revisit the earth. I have supposed that his first surprise at the outward physical changes had subsided, that he had got accustomed to the fact that thousands of square miles of jungle, which in his time were inhabited only by wild beasts, have been turned into fertile crop-lands j that fever-smitten swamps haye been covered with healthy, well-drained cities j that the mountain walls which shut off the interior of India from the seaports have been pierced by roads and scaled by railways; that the great rivers which formed the barriers between provinces and desolated the country with their floods have now been controlled to the uses of man, spanned by bridges, and tapped by irrigation canals.

" But what would strike him as more surprising than these outward changes is the security of the people. In provinces where every man, from the prince to the peasant, a hundred years ago went armed, he would look around in vain for a matchlock or a sword. He would see the country dotted with imposing edifices in a strange, foreign architecture, of which he could not guess the uses. He would ask, What wealthy prince has reared for himself that spacious palace ~ He would be answered that the building was no pleasure house for the rich, but a hospital for the poor. He would inquire, In honor of what new deity is this splendid shrine ~ And he would be told that it was no new temple to the gods, but a school for the people." -Selected.

IS IT NOTHING TO YOU?

IS IT NOTHING TO YOU 1 BY G. P. T.

Is it nothing to you, all ye that pass by?"-Lamentations 1 : 12.

Is it nothing to you, 0 ye- Christians, That millions of beings to-day, In the heathen darkness of China, Are rapidly passing away q They have never heard the story Of the loving Lord who saves, And "fourteen hundred every hour Are sinking to Christless graves !"

Is it nothing to you, 0 ye Christians, That in India's far-away land There are thousands of people pleading For the touch of a Saviour's hand 1 They are groping, and trying to find Him j And although He is ready to save, Eight hundred precious souls each hour Sink into a Christless grave!

Is it nothing to you, 0 ye Christians, That Africa walks in night ~ That Christians at home deny them The blessed Gospel light 1 The cry goes up this morning From a heart-broken race of slaves, And seven hundred every hour Sink into Christless graves !

Is it nothing to you, 0 ye Christians ~ Will ye pass by and say, It is nothing, WE cannot aid them! You can give, or go, or pray; You can save your souls from blood-guiltiness, For in lands you never trod The heathen are dying every day, And dying without God.

Is it nothing to you, 0 ye Christians ~ Dare ye say ye have nanght to do 1 All over the world they wait for the light; And is it nothing to you?

EXTRACTS AND TRANSLATIONS FROM FOREIGN PERIODICALS

EXTRACTS AND TRANSLATIONS FROM FOREIGN PERI0DICALS.

BY RE.V, C. C. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, MASS.

-The Rev. A. Bernstein, of the London Jewish Society, writes from Frankfort-on-the-Main: "One thing struck us very forcibly in all our travels-namely, that everywhere Jews are found who are more or less prepared to enter the Christian Church, and are only waiting for some great leader or event to give the starting impulse. IIJ fact, the Jews in Germany at the present time may begenerally compared to the generation at the time of our Saviour. Like Pharisaism and Sadduceeism then so now the , orthodox' and the ' reformed' parties have exhausted their forces, and as neither will give way to the other there is but a quiet watching and gathering of strength for some momentous event in the not distant future."

-The Rev. Alexander Robertson, in A Voice from Italy, remarking on the special honor which Venice renders to the Bible, says: "The lion is the symbol of St. Mark. This symbol, then, is everywhere throughout Venice. It is on the front of St. Mark's Church, on the clock tower in the Piazza, above tho entrance to the Doge's Palace, and it crowns each of the two great granite monoliths that adorn the Piazzeta. It is stamped on the town official papers, it is emblazoned on the city flags, it is carved on gondoliers, and is painted on the prows of ships. In every instance, too, the lion holds in its paw an open book-the Bible. This exhibition of the Bible throughout Venice was, during its best days, no matter of form. The Bible was in the hearts of the people as well as on their buildings, flags, and papers, and its principles guided their lives. Their contracts were made in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Texts of Scripture were carved above the doors of their houses. They witnessed a good confession. Very unlike some modern Protestants who, a(lcording to Mr. Ruskin, are the only people who seem ashamed oj anything that looks like a profession of their faith."

-As the papal influence grew in Venice (though it always met with much resistance) the biblical very naturally declined. But now the Bible is coming again to its old rights in Venice. Few Venetian families, able to read, says Mr. Robertson, fail to have a part of the Bible, or the whole. It is commonly Martini's. But the superior accuracy of Diodati's version is largely commending that to favor, even in Catholic families.

-The Rev. N. H. Shaw, in the General Baptist Magazine for Jnne, says, writing from Rome: "We have had scenes of bloodshed in our streets, and but a few paces from our doors. The poor workingmen of Italy are among the meekest of earth's children, but misery drives men mad. The condition of tens of thousands of poor people in Rome is pitiable in the extreme. Rent and living are (}ostly, and work there is none. And so it was easy for three hundred anarchists to bring about a conflict between the people and the military. Hence we have had streets barricaded, and knives and revolvers on the part of the people answered by volleys of musketry from the soldiery. It was painful to see groups of twenty-four or fifty soldiers stationed here and there in our streets with bayonets fixed, and an officer at the head of each group with drawn sword, standing the whole night through, ready for action at any moment against their own fellow-citizens. And yet the government goes on spending money in Africa, and in preparations for war at home! When is this wickedness to cease ~ We are living in a powder magazine, and if our rulers do not speedily learn wisdom, only Divine interposition can save us from something much more fearful than the explosion of the 23d ult."

-The Supreme Ecclesiastical Council of the Prussian Evangelical Church having declared that, to young men of regular university training, classical and theological, it would, after five years of foreign missionary service, assure a suitable church living at home, the representatives of the first thirteen of the above-mentioned societies assembled at Halle, in November, 1890, after consultation with a representative of the Imperial Chancellor, to which also Dr. Warneck was invited, unanimously presented to the Council an urgent representation of the injury which such a mea"ure was likely to inflict on the standard of permanency, faithfulness, effiJiency, and purity of motive in the missionary work. What the result has been we do not yet learn. But the overmastering anxiety to make missions a handmaid of colonial conditions in East Africa seems just now to be having a very bewildering effect on the minds of high authorities in Germany. We are happy to attest that it does not seem to move the missionary societies from the sobriety of their judgment. To us the si-ngular injudiciousness of such a proposition appears too plain for argument, although the memorial deals with it most thoroughly and temperately.

-The Rhenish Missionary Society is able to report 3000 baptisms for the last year, and a large extension of its range of labor in Netherlands India, New Guinea, and Africa. Of their 150 laborers (at least two-thirds in the tropics) only three have died within the year. In Netherlands India the government bas decided to give grants in aid, according to the number of children, to the Society's 90 schools in Borneo, Sumatra, and the neighboring island of Nias. M. Eugene Casalis, who bad come to France from Basutoland hoping to find his father, found only his tomb, into which he quickly followed him, of ~n unexpected cerebral hemorrhage. The blow is doubly felt, following so soon the loss of M. Duvoisin.

-The Rev. William Boyd, LL.D , writes in the Free Church Monthly of tbe Waldensian Synod: "The work of the Synod was done thoroughly. A report of the spiritual condition of every parish was submitted and discussed. The work of each of the forty-four mission stations up and down Italy was looked into. Questions of finance were bravely faced. There was a lively debate on the tendencies of some of the churches in the direction of more tasteful buildings, a less antiquated service, the use of hymns and organ!!, and improvement in music. The valley people are very conservative, like our Scotch Highlanders, and deprecate changes j but there is in the Church a progressive party which asks for all lawful freedom. There were no doctrinal points under discussion this year, though, from conversations with some of the ministers and professors I can see that they are quite abreast of the controversies which excite attention in our land. They are, however, too busy in their great work of evangelization to waste time on the debating of spccuJativtl points, which can be wisely deferred till the Gospel hag gained a firmer foot in their country. Two things struck me as characteristic of the Vaudois Church-its missionary spirit and its evangelistic spirit. The people cannot give much for these ends. A.s a rule, they are poor, or at least wit~out a superabundance of this world's goods, but they give themselves. A.lmost every family has furnished ministers, mil'lsionaries, and evangelists, and the supply is only restrained by financial difficulties. Were the gifts for the evangelization of Italy doubled or trebled there could be no difficulty in finding a corresponding supply of able and godly Vaudois to do the work."

-The fact that the Evangelical Alliance met in Florence near the spot where Savonarola was put to death, who is increaeingly regarded among the orthodox Roman Catholics of Italy as a saint and martyr, suggests the question whether this common veneration for the great friar might not be made one point for securing a better mutual understanding. Father Curci (lately dead) was no more a Protestant than Savonarola himself, but he declared that until Italy has once more secured a grasp on Jesus Christ and His Gospel she may perhaps do well to " send her innumerable saints and Madonnas to the right about. " King Humbert, when Crown-prince, remarked to the Rev. Dr. Nevin, of the Episcopal Church in Rome: "If Italy is to have a religion, she must have one that is not so fearfully overdone. "

-The .Journal des Missions J!vangeliques for May has a full and loving tribute of remembrance to its great helper, Edmond de Pressense. Among other things it quotes the witness borne by him, in 1879, to the comprehensive character of the missionary foundations in France: "It has come about, by the rapid course of things here below, that I am now, if not in age one of the deans, at least in seniority one of the oldest members of the Missionary Committee. As far back as my remembrances go they are aSEOeiated with this sacred work. I still see its humble cradle in a then morally desolate quarter of Paris, where it already assumed that character which nowhere is lacking to it, of uniting home with foreign missions; for it is in the modest house of the Boulevard Montparnasse that a number of the most important undertakings of our evangelical Protestantism had their origin, and also the Church to which I have belonged for more than thirty years. • . . At that date, already remote, an upper chamber might have contained all the generous founders of onr evangelical movement. They then knew only one question, the grand, the immortal one-namely, the salvation of souls. . . • Their forces are not divided, but distributed, save at one point. Whenever their minds turned to the work of missions they were only one heart, one soul, one thought."

THE EAST INDIES.

– " Experience shows that a temporary withdrawal of the protection of the English Government, such M occurred in some parts during the mutiny years of 1857-58, so far from extinguishing Christianity, helps to spread it; and candid and thoughtful Hindus are not slow to perceive that even if the English were now to leave India, and were not succeeded by any other Christian power, it would still be impossible to counteract the destructive influences already at work, and that caste, as a system of impassable social divisions, must ultimately give way before the ideas which have taken root during a few generations of contact with Christian Europe."- SIR BARTLE FRERE, in Missionary Intelligencer, Christian Mission Board.

– " Whether in the wilds of Scandinavia, or among idolatrous Teuton hordes, in the cloister, in the camp, in the parliament, or in the guild of medieval Europe-or, in later agel, asserting by speech, by pen, or by sword, the rights and obligations of mankind-the strongest and most successful organizers and constructors, social as well as political, have ever been lllen of the "trong-est, deepest, mos.t earnest religious Christian convictions j differing, it may be, most widely as to particular doctrines of their common faith, or particular practical applications of their theories, but all deriving their inspiration from one common source, and refl'rring, as the ultimate authority for all they do, to one Book, briefer than the scriptures of any other faith, and which inculcates all its moral precepts with a clearness and simplicity which an intelligent child can comprehend as perfectly as the most advanced philosopher. "-SIR BARTLE FRERE.

-Herr Canne, formerly Governor of Westem Sumatra, gives an interesting description of the activity of the Rheni~h missionaries as he had become acquainted with them on his visits: "Scarcely had day dawned when from all sides you would see the sick hastening to procure help and advice. Such as were too sick to come to the house were visited at their own homes. Meanwhile, not only the sick, but all that needed help, came to the missionaries. All manner of disputes were Rubmitted to their arbitration. Their advice was asked about everything. A still further claim was laid on their time for the giving of instruction, ordinary and catechetical. From early morning till late at night they were busy. Their wives gave instruction in sewing and other manual arts. The households of the missionaries were in everything pioneers of culture, and a blessing to thousands."

-The Lutheran Brethren of Madras Presidency (Leipsic Mission) have ordained Samuel, a pariah, the first of this dishonored class whom they have admitted to the ministry. In his theological examination he showed himself the most thoroughly grounded of all the four candidates' for ordination.

-Mr. Larsen, in the J)ansk Missions-Bleld for June, gives an interestmg account of the conferences held in Madras with educated young Hindus, Christian and heathen. Once the subject was "The Ideal Life." A young Christian read a papcr upon it. Then a young heathen, an engaging person and fluent speaker, rose. He declared that one could not lead an ideal life without a visible ideal, and he could find no other than Jesus Christ. To the expostulations of his heathen companions, then and at the next meeting, he made no other answer than that so he thought and so he must speak. To the question now, whether he is about to become a Christian, Mr. Larsen replies :. " He may btl not far distant from desiring baptism, though I do not believe so. But certain I am, he has not a glimmering idea what it is to become a Christian. The distance is heavenwide between owning Christ as an ideal and accepting Him as a Saviour."

– " In the Times of September 21st there was published a very sympathetic sketch of the lives of three eminent Indians-representative types of the scholar, the statesman, and the recluse. It is to the last named only that we would here call attention. Pandit Iswura Chandra Vidyasagara was a Brahmin of the best type. Many years ago he braved the wrath of his order in espousing the cause of the Hindu child-widow. He brought the highest scholarship and an immense wealth of Sanscrit learning to bear upon the lifelong task of creating a healthy public literature for Bengal. But it is for his self-denying endeavor to realize the Brahmin ideal of selfnegation, alms-giving, and eschewing of worldly ambition that he is best remembered. Spending little on his own food and raiment, he gave every Sunday to all who came to his door, and took special pleasure in entertaining the poor j to widows and orphans, needy studentR, waifs and strays, and victims of the caste system, he was an ever-ready benefactor. His favorite form of charity was that of personal service-seeking out the unfortunate in their homes, visiting the sick, feeding the hungry, speaking words of consolation, and performing ~he humblest duties for others. Brahmin though this man was in creed, in practice dOCR not his example put many professing Christians to shame ~"-The Christian.

-" It is encouraging to find that in the annual report of the ~farathi Mission for 1890 the number received on confession of their faith was not only larger than in any previous year, but that it is an increase of more than ten per cent upon the whole number of church-members at the beginning of 1890. The statistics show that the rate of increase within the last sixty years has been rapidly advancing. During the years 1841-55 inclusive, the annnal average increase was less than sixteen. . Since ] 855 there have been seven periods of five years each. During the first of these periods the annual average increase was 74; during the last period, 171. The mission may well say that' the foundations of our work are deeper and broader, its influences are more widely extended, and the way is being prepared for a larger success in the future.' "-Missionary Herald.

-In 1890 the renewcd Lutheran Mission (Leipsic Society) of South India had completed its first half century. It has now 14,084 adherents.

-The Harvest Field (Madras) says of Sir Charles EI!iott, Lieutenant- Governor of Bengal: "Sir Charles is, we believe, a decidedly Christian governor, and his courtesy to the people over whom he rules springs out of genuine intetest in them, and not out of any desire to secure personal popularity. There is an immense distance everywhere in India between the rulers and the ruled. It is politically expedient to lessen that distance, apart altogether from Christian considerations, and it will be a happy thing if Sir Charles Elliott shall have. even to a small extent, encouraged in Europeans a sentiment of sympathy, conrtesy, and love toward our native fellow-subjects. "

– " We called attention the other day to the pariah, and the helplessness of the best-meant legislation to deliver him from the disabilities of his painful lot. We pointed out that his hope and remedy for the futnre lay in the Gospel. Here is a testimony as to what the Gospel has done already. A writer in the Madras Times 8tates that twenty-five years ago he baptized a sweeper, and that that sweeper's son is now a successful schoolmaster, and has coached more than a hundred Brahmins and KpshatIiyas through the difficulties of high. school examinations; that sons of sweepers are in Government offices; that they arc pushing their way on the railways; that they are studying law and engineering as well as theology and medicine. Thus, directly and indirectly, for the pariah, 'Godliness hath promise of the life that now is, and of that which is to come.' "

-The eminent Bishop Caldwell, of the S. P. G. in South India, has soon followed Bishop Sargent, of the C. M. S., to his reward. The first of Tamil Ilcholars, one of the best of administrators, and one of the greatel:!t missionary authorities in India, he leaves a great void; one of his last acts was to confirm 1500 candidates in the Chnrch Missionary Society's district of Tinnevelly.

-In India, during 1891, a flood of blessing came down in Teleguland j a rain of blessing in Rohilcund, Tinnevelly, among the Kols, Marathis, and in Kodakal, in the Baptist. Methodist Episcopal, Anglican, Gossner (Lutheran) American Board, and Basel Missions respectively. Elsewhere, for the most part, remarks the Zeitschrijt, the blessing has only fallen in a slow distillation.

1892.J IXT~RNATIONAL DEPARTMENT

II.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND CONDUCTED BY REV. J. T. GBACEY, D.D.

The Great Pentecost in North India, mountains, and where millions from all India bathe annually. On the south- REV. HENRY MANSELL, D.D., CAWNPORE, east corner is Benares, the Jerusalem of Hinduism. Between these two points INDIA. are Garhmukhtisar, Rsjghat, Bithoor, Dalmau, ILnd six other bathing shrines, Three missions in India for more at each of which hundreds of thousands than a year past have been baptizing assemble annually to bathe in the sacred converts by the thousand. These are stream. Just outside this field, and the American Baptists, in the Telugu now occupied by the same mission, is country, in Southern India, the Ameri- Mutra, the birthplace of Sri Krishn, one can United Presbyterians, and the of the supposed incarnations of Vishnu, American Methodists, in Central and while within is Ajudhia, the birthplace North India and the Panjab. of Ram Chandar, another of Vishnu's incarnations, and Sumbhal, where the In 1890 the Methodists alone baptized Holy Incarnation is expected by the about eight thousand converts; and Hindus. Lucknow, one of the capitals within the past year this same mission of the Muhammadan dynasty, and sevhas baptized about eighteen thousand eral other important cities are within converts. this field. So, with its caravan routes to Cabul, Thibet, and Nepal, Mld its For such a glorious pentecost all Ohris- pilgrim routes to the sacred shrines tiMls ought to thank God, take courage, mentioned, it has more centres of reand go forward; instead of which ligions power and lines of religious indoubts have been expressed and criti- finence than any other spot of equal size cisms made, calling them "hasty bap- in the empire of India. tisms," and the converts baptized heathen. The provinces are very fertile, espe- cially Oude, "the garden of India." It is becausa the sympathy and prayers Wheat, barley, maize, and pulses of Illl of all Ohristians are wanted to help on sorts grow in abundance, as well as cotthis graciouB revival, to the salvation of ton, rice, sugar·cMle, and all tropical India and the world, that this brief his- fruits. It is capable of Bustaining a tory of the movement is attempted. dense population. Oude is, perhaps, more thickly populated than any other The Methodist missions in India were part of the earth. The people are in. founded thirty-six years ago by the Rev, dustrious, but mostly poor, of the lower William Butler, who selected an unoc- castes, and under the heel of the higher cupied field in North India, consisting caste Hindus and wealthy Muhammaof Oude and Rohilkhand on the plains, dans, who are their religions, as well as and two districts, Kumaon Mld Garh. their landlords and employers. This is wal, adjoining, on the lower Himalaya the cradle and real home of Hinduism. Mountains, containing thirty millions Bere also Buddhism was born, and of people, all without the Gospel. This Jainism, and several other religious refis for missionary work a most remark- ormations, all aiming at the death of able field. Lying on the north bank of idolatry, which has been kept alive by the Ganges, India's sacred river, and on caste. So the caste system has enabled the southern slopes and valleys of tha Hinduism to shake off all reforms and lower Himalayas, it contains the two remain strong to this day. most famous mountain shrines, Badrinath and Kidarnath, visited annually Into this interesting field entered Dr. by hundreds of thousands of pilgrims from all parts of India. On the plains is Bardwar, at the northwest corner of the field where the Ganges leaves the Butler, with Joel T. Janvier, a native helpers, and whence colporteurs-ccrried preacher, whom the Presbyterians south Scriptures and tracts to the villages and of the Ganges had given him, with much village schools. Many missionaries valuable advice and information. His preached daily in the bazaars and streets plan to settle twenty-five American mis. of the cities and near towns. Others sionaries in this field was hailed hope- made tours, preaching in the distant fully by all missionaries in India as a villages and melas at the heathen new departure in mission work, concen- shrines. Others still went in circuits to trating effort on fewer people. At that the country bazaars or markets within a time some kinds of mission work, such radius of ten or fifteen miles of the cen· as English schools for high caste natives tral station, preaching overy day to and preaching to European Christians, thousands who were scattered over had been discounted and abandoned by miles of territory, reaching hundreds of the American Board and others; but thousands every month. the broad-minded, large-hearted Dr. Butler, seeing that all kinds of mission Thus the Gospel was preached over a work alone in faith reoeived God's bless· great part of the territory now visited ing, inaugurated all kinds, and planned by this gracious revival. A very intelto put two missionaries in every large ligent native doctor once told the writer city and central station, that one might that the result of this faithful preaching look after schools, ziyats, colporteurs, and teaching was that forty thousand etc., and the other have charge of all of the inhabitants of Moradabad were itinerations, Mela preaching, and strict- no longer idolaters except in name. Yet ly evangelistic work. Before his first most of them and thousands of our reinforcement of two men arrived, the scholars, while believing Christianity Mutiny or Sepoy Rebellion broke out in the true religion, yet are kept, by caste fury. His house in Bareilly was burned and family govflrnment, from accepting and his work scattered. Soon after the it, and they die, leaving idolatry as a Mutiny, when he had stationed mis. legacy to their children. The missionasionaries at seven centres, a whole caste, ries were not left without fruit; but III! the Mazhabi Sikhs, announced that, a result of their faithful preaching and in accordance with a prophecy given by training their converts and native Guru Nanak, a reformer in the Panjab, preachers, they year by year gathered whence they had come, they must all hundreds into the Church from all become Christians. A few score of them classes, especially from the lower castes. were baptized in the Bijnore and Mo- yet they were not satisfied, but cried radabad districts, and had the mis. mightily to God for the baptism of sionaries been able to give them proper power to win the heathen by the thouteachers, thousands might have been sands. made Christians. Rev. William Taylor, now bishop in When Dr. Butler retired for other Africa, had written "Christian Adven. fields, after eight years of successful tures in South Africa." It gave an inwork, he left sixteen missionaries, four spiring account of about eight thousand ordained native preachers, and a number conversions in a few months. He was of unordained native preachers, el(hort- sent for, and much was el(pected from ers, and teachers, with a few hundred his visit. The result was not as expect. converts. Every form of mission work ed. The heathen were not converted by Was carried forward. There were schools the thousand. Only two conversions for the higher as well as for the lower from heathenism happened in all the classes, orphanages, churches, and book- Methodist mission; but what was far rooms where tracts and Scriptures could better, the missionaries and native be had, and inquirers examined and preachers were quickened and baptized prayed with by missionaries and their for the work, the only nominal Chris· tians were really con verted, and tile whole mission prepared for more spe- drias was far more aggressive, winning cific and aggressi ve work. many of his old followers, and gaining aooess to all classes and sects of Hindus. A zealous missionary of another mis- He spent all his time preaching and sion,returning to England for a short visiting the families and neighborhoods furlough, after twenty years' service, of his followers. He recited poems said to one of the Methodist missiona- written by his former teachers, in which ries ; .. I have never seen any real con- idolatry was ridiculed, gave the Bible verts, and do not expect to see any in teaching against idols, and then perthe present generation; we are sowing suaded them to give up idols and false the seed." After Mr. Taylor's visit aU incarnations and accept Christ the true. the missionaries and native preachers Then gaining a partial consent, he believed without a doubt that God would sit down and teach them orally would be pleased to have them convert (as none could read) a hymn in praise the heathen, for" Herein is My Father of Jesus, a short prayer, the Confession glorified that ye bear muoh fruit, so of Faith. then to those who remembpred shall ye be My disciples." Rev. Zahur- well the Lord's Prayer and the Ten ul Haqq prayed at one of Mr. Taylor's Commandments. He often visited from meetings, " 0 Lord, if Thou c~n8t not five to ten villages a day, and then he make me a soul winner, set me aside would go round again and again, asking from this calling and appoint others if they had kept their promiMe to give who will save these millions." Of up idolatry and worship Jesus. He course God honored sllch devotion, and would collect a few together and hold a made him a soul saver. All the mis· prayer-meeting with them, and thus he sionaries and native ministers went fOf- taught all the forms of the secret private ward with greater zeal and faith, teach· and public worship of Jesus. He went ing and preaching in bazaars, melas, on indoctrinating thousands. Other everywhere; itinerating through the native preachers moved on thus in villages, distributing tracts and Scrip- smaller circles, and the work went on tures, and after careful examination and with inoreasing but not marvellous suoinstruction baptizing all who came, still cess until two and a half years ago, hoping to see the non·Christians tum. when this great and glorious revival ing by thousands frOID idols to the liv- began. At that time there were about ing God, and asking for baptism in the ten thousand converts, five hundred na· presence of great crowds of their coun· tive ministers, preachers, exhorters, and trymen. teachers, twenty-eight thousand Sunday- school scholars. and seventeen thousand Some of the native preachers, before day scholars under instruction. All their conversion, had been wandering these, scattered among a population of preachers, proselytizers or teaohers thirty millions, carried on evangelistic among their own people, and knew the work in nearly one thousand centres. Indian methods of making converts. This work was all directed by twenty- One of these, Zahur-ul Haqq had spent seven American and forty· five native years at the Muhammadan mosque as missionaries. Muezin, calling to prayers and in reading and memorizing parts of the Quran The missignaries had learned from in Arabic, preparing to become a Maulvi. Andrias the Hindustani methods of He had learned how to proselytize. making converts, and made their schools Prem Das and Andrias had been propa· for the lower elasses all into Panthsgators of the teaohings of Kabir and i.e., theological schools, where the boys Nanak, and each had hundreds of fol· and young men learn firstall the modes lowers. These for the most part left of worshipping the gods and then learn their leaders, but were followed, visit- to read if they can. Dr. Goucher. of ed, and taught by them as far af< p'''Ri· Baltimore, had given help to establish ble. Prem Das won'a few of hi:>, .none hundted and fifty such schools in vice as well aB the doctrines of Christ Rohilkhand, and Dr. Frey, also of Bal- and the Commandments. Other mistimore, had given money to found eighty sionaries were called out to villages to in Oude. These schools taught thou- baptize converts, till nearly all the missands to give up idols and to sing hymns sionaries in Rohilkhand were evangelizof praise and offer prayer to the true ing and baptizing converts their helpers God in the name of Jesus. All the above had won. evangelizing agl'ncies were in successful operation when the revival began, and The work spread with such rapidity the way was prepared and all were ex- that all the students Dr. Scott, of our pecting fruit all the while. Bareilly Theological School, could spare were Bet to work, and all the teacher- Rev_ Mr. Knowles, of Gonda, had preachers Bishop Thoburn could combaptized a few score at the Ajudhia mand were teaching converts; then he Mela in the presence of thl! heathen. tried to call a halt in baptizing to teach He had ",isited the Tharus, a tribe liv- the converts more perfectly, but all ing in the wet, unhealthy jungles skirt- made answer: .. We cannot stop the ing the Himalayas, and had baptized baptism that way. The more we teach several whole villages; and all the mis- the more zealously the taught tell others sionaries wished such scenes might be and bring them in for baptism." multiplied. " Give us more teachers and preach- The revival, though expected, came ers full of faith and the Holy Ghost '" in an unexpected way. Henry Mitchell, was the universal cry. The .Bishop reo a native ordained preacher, who had ported this work at Northfield, and Mr. been picked up and supported a while Moody gave and collected enough to by the writer, then sent to the Orphan- Bend one hundred preacher-teachers. age and named for the son of his Pre- In one year he reported 1400 converts siding Elder in the Pittsburg Confer- as the result of these Moody schools. ence, was left without an appointment There are many most interesting incito fill a place expected to fall vacant. dents connected with this great pente- He was needed in another place, and cost we cannot recount here. In 1890 ordered by Bishop Thoburn to report at Dr. Wilson, of Budaon, in only 11 Roorkee. On his way he went with two months, baptized 1163. Dr. Butcher, of or three others to visit some of their Bijnore, baptized 583. Hasan Baza friends in a village not far from Roor- Khan, of Kas Ganj, haptized 415. filrakee, where he was invited to tell them him Solomon, a converted Jew, of Fathall about Christianity. He preached ganj, haptized 477. In 1889 there had faithfully, and as a result about seventy been 4000 baptisms. In 1890 there were persons were baptized. They said that nearly 9000, and in 1891 there have hundreds of others of their caste were been about 18,000, while in only a small ready to be made Christians. This part of the field 20,000 are reported a8 caused a great stir among missionaries as ready for baptism. Some villages have well as among tho heathen. sent pitiful letters, saying that for months they have gi",en up idolatry, and Bishop Thoburn, as usual, WbS quick begging the missionaries to come and to see the situation. He appointed .. make us Christians." The greatBst Dr. Parker, an evangelist. who select- enthusiasm prevails among all the naed several native preachers and started tive helpers to save the people. After out itinerating among the villages where these neophytes learn the way more the people were accessible and ready to perfectly, special services are held for receive the Gospel. He went to as them at the Quarterly. District, and Anmany villages as possible, preaching and nual Conferences ant: camp-meetings. baptizing hundreds, and leaving some Missionaries of other churches look on one to teach the converts more perfectly with wonder and praise as t):ley see the forms of Christian worship and serhundreds every day born of the Spirit younger men, many of whom but yesat these great annual Christian melas terday were riding on conservancy and commune with thousands of these carts, sweeping streets, cutting grasR, or saved sons and daughters of India. following the plough; now with clean This work will and must go on till India clothes without and clean hearts within, and the world ate saved. going here and there and everywhere supplant.ing Krishna with Christ, and The Quick Baptisms by North India proclaiming the religion of the Re· Missionaries. deemer iustead of that of Ram. .. But they are low caste." Yes; but they are BEY. T. J. SCOTT, D.D., PRINCIPAL THEO- on their way to high castehood. Did Christ select His apostles from among LOGICAL SEMINARY, BAREILLY, INDIA. the nabobs and milliollilires of Judea and Galilee? The masses of the world Listening to the remarks of those who of India are poor, are common people oppose quick baptisms on general prin- -low caste. Weare after them. Out ciples, one might be led to conclude that upon the misorable snobbery, the exethe whole thing-converts, converters, crable, pharisaical pride that would pass churches from Peter and pentecost by the million reachable and accessible down-was a dead failure, a rash rush- Brahman·Ramanuja, Gaur, or Kulin, or ing in of the impulsive, eccentric, and the self-satisfied MoslE'm, Shia, Snni inexperienced missionary novice who Wahabi, Moghal, or Pathan. does not know what he is about. But that is not in accordance with the facts. During the past two or three months While there may be a few cases where it I have seen practical illustrations of the would have been better not to have done growth of men under the influence of it, in the great majority of cases it has the Gospel that ought to convince the turned out well. What means this great most sceptical of the success of our aggressive army of twelve thousand or work. Take a few facts. On my last more in Rohilkhand, principally in the tour on the Ajmere circuit I met with Bareilly, Budaon, and Moradabad dis- eight men-Madhu, Samuel, Surta, Latricts? Where did these hundreds of chcha, Changa Lal, Bania, Chanda, and preachers, exhorters, teachers, colpor. YUilif–who but a few months ago were teurs, Bible readers, Zenana workers heathens. Now they are exhorters in the come from? The most of them came Methodist Episcopal Church, are full of from among the poor villagers, who, zeal to preach the Gospel, have been bearing the Gospel expressed a desire the means of saving scores of relations, for Christ Ilond conversion, and were ac- friends, and acquaintances, and who in cepted on the spot and baptized at once. a marvellously short time have learned Let us read Church history, not of the the leading facts of the Bible as taught conversion of Europe or of the Chris- in Mudge's Catechism and simpler portianization of Asia Minor, but the Church tions of Scripture. The Rupnagar quarhistory. concrete, progressive, irrepres- ter is a marvel. These men, seated on sible, recording itself all about us in the the ground, face to face with their rude person and work of our strong preachers instrnments, can hold a crowd all night and teachers-converts but a day or two listening to their quaint adaptations of ago from Hinduism and Muhammadan- •• Yisu Masih Mera Prana BachaSa,' '* ism, who now in the thick of the fight and other bhajans. These are the men show gleaming battle axes with blood who, on four or five rupees a month, on them, and ever unfurl to the breezes are to become the pioneers of a new era. the banner bearing the inscription, .•• In What does the clerically.dressed swell Hoc Signo Vinces." Time would fail me catechist on fifty or one hundred rupees to tell of Haqq, and Cutting, and Jacob, and H. R. Khan, and Mahbub Khan, * ".Tesus Christ has saved my soul. .. and Solomon, and Isa Das, and Stevens, and Chimman Lal, or of the scores of per month know or care about the me one of the men ready for baptism! masses surging about-sheep without a His pay is five rupees. The third man shepherd, driven here Ilnd there by is Isa Das, of GobardlUlD. Recently priests? Voracious and cruel wolves, there has been an ingathering at various who would leave them nothing but their sacred centres about lIuttra. On the bones. It is of these men that the ex- morning of June 8th I started at three perienced missionary, who dug them 0' clock in a tekha gari for Gobardhan, out, writes: "These exhorters are reli· thirteen miles distant. Soon after start. able, good men-our own converts; will ing a fearful storm arose. First dust stay with us for life, and work like came pouring in upon my recumbent heroes. They have passed good exami- person until I was almost suffocated. naUons in the Catechism and Gospel, Then down came the rain. The dust and will develop into good workers; in was turned into mud, and darkness covfact, are even now working well and en- ered all from the rude gaze of men. during hardships. Two of them, when But we pushed on. The morning I could not get a gari for my tent, shoul- cleared up. We had a splendid meeting dered it and carried it six miles to the in a native hut and baptized sixteen next village on June 1st last. That will adults, and among them two Bairagi give you an idea of the stuff they are gurus, one of whom is Isa Das. He at made of." I have three other men- once took hold. Has taught a school, living epistles-read and known of all. and has travelled among his friends in Lal Masih lives at Karas, a village near the surrounding towns. He has just Hattras. I found him and his wife at come in and reported a large number of Hattras a couple of years ago, when they inquirers at Digg, an important place were brought to me for baptism. They beyond Gobardhan in Bhartpore terribelonged to the sweeper caste. Imme- tory. We propose to save India through diately after baptism they set to work to such men as these. I am not crying learn to read. Lal Masih's growth was down education, I am only crying up marvellous. He soon was able to teach what the Lord gives us right at hand. a school. His wife also was able in a Let us go where He leads, and follow short time to ttlach the Christian girls hard after every indication of Provi· in her Mohallah. I gave him an ex- dence. horter's license. He sent his wife to the training-school, and she came back For those who do not think there can much improved. He now has charge of be much done in the hot weather in the a work of his own, and teaches a small way of evangelistic work, I would say school. He has been the means of sav- that we have had the greatest success in ing scores of souls. His pay is five the hottest months. Take the followrupees a month, and he never com- ing as specimens: plains. He has a beautiful voice, and great skill in conducting singing. June 8th, at Gobardhan, 16; June 16th, at Mohaban, 19; July 14th, at Masih Dayal is a convert from Muttra Danjee, 14; July 21st, at Hathras, 10 ; City. He has never given us a moment's July 28th, at Khalilganj, 19 ; July 28th, trouble. He first earned his own way at Jaleswar, 26. as a Chowkidar, reading during spare moments; then he was promoted to Upon these it may be remarked that teach a little school, then worked a few three of the ahove places are shrine cen. months in Agra. He now has charge tres, where there never were any con· of the Muttra book.shop, and is active verts before. Not one of these converts in all kinds of Christian work. Recent- come upon the mission for support. ly he accompanied me to Lucknow, and They are aU well looked after by experi. slept on the veranda with the Pankah enced men, and schools are started walas. On the second day he brought among them. It is a mistake to think that we baptize these poor people and let them go. We baptize them and hold on to them. Our policy is to have good an uncle and an only Hister, whom he strong men at the centres. I divide greatly loved. These two events, in my large circuits into sub.circuits, connection with his natural tendency to and put my strongest and most ex· meditate upon religious subjects, led perienced men over the sub.circuits, him to give up the gross idolatry of his then the cheap men under them. So people. He ran away from home to join there is system. "What I say unto you the mendicants and bands of men cele- I say unto all, Watch." The local brated for their knowledge of Sanskrit preacher watches the pastor.teacher. and Vedic lore. He spurned earthly The preacher in charge watches the local riches, and set his heart fully to seek for preacher and all below him. The pre- the true religion by means of a life of siding elder watches the preachers in austerities. When about the age of charge, and the bishop watches UB all. thirty he became possessed of the con- If there is any work in India more in- viction that he should devote his life to terlocked, more systematic, more care- the effort of bringing back his deluded fully planned, and more faithfully prose· countrymen to the pure monotheistic cuted than this I have not heard of it. faith of the old Vedic times, when Hin- Look at the meetings, and conferences, dustan was enjoying her golden age. and conventions held at all times of the year; quarterly, district, and annual His teachings. He taught that the conferences for business; camp meet- Vedas were the ultimate authority, and ings, district leagues, workers' conven- that modern Hinduism was a gross pertions, itinerants' clubs for spiritual and version of Vedic teaching. He deintellectual training; red and blue rib- nounced the early Brahmins as deceivbon, and Kauri armies for reform. ers of the people. Whatever otherR may do, I shall take advantage of all these and push ahead, Idolatry, early marriages, polytheism, believing that that is the direction in and caste are among the many corrupwhich lies success.-India Witness tions introduced by the Brahmins.

Hindu Puritan Reform-The !:rye. He agrees, with Islam, in Monothe- Some.j. ism, but offends Islam by his caricatures of Jesus their prophet. REV. F. L. NEELD, BARElLLY, INDIA. He agrees with Hinduism in holding The Arya Somaj is the most energetic to the Vedas, but strikes at the root of of the reforming Hindu sects. It is or- Hinduism by denying the possibility of ganized for aggression, and is full of en- an incarnation. terprise. His points of agreement with Chris_ The founder of this sect was Pundit tianity are along in the line of its ethics, Dyanand Saraswati, who died t'ight philanthropy, and spirit of progress; years ago. He was the son of a Gujarati but he parts entirely from Christianity Brahmin, and was born in the year 1825. by denying the possibility of an incar- At a very early age he began the study nation, and by holding that there is no of Sanskrit, and to read the Vedas. His forgiveness of sins. father was a worshipper of the great gvd Mahadev, and taught his son the same In his plan of salvation from the pun. worship. As the boy rea4 and observed ishment of sin, he teaches that works he came to th3 conclusion that idols are of merit are weighed against our sins, powerless creatures, and that it was a and a balance is struck. waste of time to worship them. He thereupon gave more time to the Vedas. So far as I can discover, there is no provision for changing the character of At the age of sixteen he lost, by death, the soul. The individual sonl is left to its own unaided powers in working out a salvation from the consequences of sin by works of merit.

What these works of merit may be can be learned from the Vedas; the Vedas are in the Sanskrit language, with him, and announced that Olcott's hence the development of Sanskrit and occult science was a " lie. " a knowledge of the Vedas was a prime neccBBity. His whole sYRtem stands or Although Dyanand was afterward falls with the Vedas. ashamed of himself for having been deceived, yet he had caught enough of In his reformatory movement his first Olcott's spirit to make him more anattack was directed against the Brah. tagonistic to Ohristianity. mins and the corruptions of modern Hinduism. His controversy was with It is now eight years since Dyanand the old conservative orthodox Pundits. the founder died. During that time the He failed to accomplish anything satis· Soml1j has grown rapidly in numbers factory in this line; the Pundits, espe· and influence. cially those of Benares, refused to accept his new and liberal interpretation of the Their forms of operation. They have a Vedas, and reported generally that number of officers and itinerant preach- Dyanand had been defeated in debate. ers who "travel throughout the connec- tion" and thus bring the local Somajes He then attempted to carryon his reo into unity with the genaral movement. form by means of schools. This plan failed. chiefly because he could not get They have their printing presses, teachers that could do his work. His which they use with marked effect. la8t plan was to travel from city to city, From these issue religious papers, books, establishing Somajes (societies) as work· tracts, hymn-books, etc. Their most ing centres. In some respects this is the vigorous centre is the city of Lahore, same method which the most successful from which they send out their leading missionaries had adopted in establish- paper, the Arya Patrika, printed in Enging indigenous churches. lish.

Dyanand came much in contact with They have quite a number of Arya missionaries and their work, and adopt. schools. Many of them are for girls ed some of their best methods of organi- Their efforts to educate their girls and zation ; and the order of worship in their women are worthy of all praise. Sevweekly meetings is partly an imitation eral orphanages have been started, and of Ohristian worship. In his visits to are well subsidized by Government these centres he found many educated gran t-in-aid. progressive Hindus who were longing to get rid of the absurdities of Hinduism; In the management of these agencies and from this class chiefly the Soml1jes they have the advantage which comes were formed; the Boml1j began with from positions of influence. Many of the most vigorous and advanced Hindus. their members are medical officers in the employ of Government; some In Dyanand's writings and in the tem- are members of municipal councils; per of his followers there is much bitter- they are in the judicial and revenue deness against Ohristianity. Very many partments of Government; in fact, so of his objections against the Bible are far as political influence is concerned, very crude, and based upon mistaken they have the advantage of the Ohrisnotions of its teachings. tians. The interests of the Soml1j are well cared for. His style of treating the Bible is very similar to that of Ingersoll. He was un· In view of these facts it is apparent fortunate enough to become associated that we have here a movement with with Oolonel Olcott, and to yield him- vitality in it; a movement which we self to his flattery for a time; but when cannot ignore. he discovered that Olcott was sometimes a Buddhist, sometimes a Zoroastrian, How should we interpret this movesometimes an Aryl1n Som!!ji, but on the ment? Is it, on the whole, to be rewhole an atheist, he parted company gretted, or should it be a source of en· couragement ?

1. I believe it to be encouraging ; it is most likely a result of the enlightenment of Christian truth. Christian Ministers educated in India will con- preaching, mission schools, Christian stitute the very best agency for guiding literature, and Western civilization have this movement toward Christ led them to reject the grossest and the most fundamental teachings of orthodox Hindui8IU. Rev. S. A. Moffett, writing fom Seoul, 2. It is a movement on the part of Korea, December 29th, 1891, says: what might be called the .. laity" of " Will you kindly call the attention of Hinduism, for the purpose of recover- those interested in the suppression of ing from the Brahmins the rights which the opium traffic to the fact that Korea that great sacerdotal caste had usurped. furnishes another argument for its sup- They claim the right of interpreting the pression.

Vedas for themselves. These men can " The class of Koreans who can afford do more to break the power of the Brah- to use opium are already weakened by mins, and to disintegrate Hinduism as every kind of sensual indulgence; and a system, than any other human or- now it appears that this worst of all ganization can. vicious habits is to gain a hold upon 3. Their work has already awakened them.

the orthodox to such an extent that they "I recently spent several weeks in have formed a society called the Dharm the City of Ein ju, on the Chinese bor- Sabha, for the purpose of resisting these der, and found that already this habit disintegrating and progressive tenden- has gained an entrance, and is rapidly cies. spreading, I learn, also, that in the 4. These two parties are in dispute capital and iI), the port of Chemulpo the over the question as to what the Vedas Chinese have established joints, which teach, and" What is True Hinduism?" are patronized by Koreans, while the This dispute has brought to light the number who secretly use it is reported puerility, absurdity, and obscenity of as increasing.

some parts of the Vedas, and will reveal .. With almost every other of Satan's more and more the false pretensions of devices to meet, we missionaries pray modern Hinduism. While this process is that this traffic may be stopped before going on, the missionary can attend more it becomes one of the hindrancel!l to the to the constructive part of his work. progress of the Gospel in Korea. Please What should we do to meet this move- add the voice of helpless Korea to those ment? raised in favor of the suppression of the 1. Get into closer touch with these opium traffic..

struggling men ; they are waging a hard- er and a longer battle than they know; India's Frontier and Missions, they will eventually have to look con- sciously to Christians for help and The Indian Church Quarterly Review direction ; and from these bolder spirits calls attention to the northwest frontier, we may yet receive some of our strong- which stretches in a long semicircular est and most aggressive preachers. line into Central Asia, and brings India 2. The immediate matter for our at- in contact with many countries and tention, in view of all the above, is the some of the most influential races in training of a native ministry. This is Asia. This line of fron tier station. • being done to some extent; but there begins with Kotgarh, near Simla, and are latent resources in our young native runs to Peshawur, and from there to Christian men that can be developed. Kurrachi – twelve principal stations, From the homeland there should be with a number of subordinate stations.

sent sufficient funds to greatly strength- 'rheae are the doorways to Beluchistan, en our theological scm inaries and Chris- Afghanistan, Kashmir, Persia, Turkis- tian colleges. tan, and that imperfectly defined line of country which lies in the very centre have been the beneficiaries of mission. of the continent. The Review says: "The position of these frontier mis- ary effort. With the facilities now existsions is unique, not only on account of their geographical position among so ing for rapid travel, it ought not to be many tribes and races in Central Asia, but because there are, with very few ex- impossible to secure, in connection with ceptions indeed, no Christian mis3ions beyond them. In the countries adjoin- the World's Fair, an Ecumenical Con. ing and beyond them there is nothing to be seen but Buddhism and Muham- gress of Missions. madanism, with all their desolations, which for a thousand years and more The papers and discussions will aim have devastated some of the most beautiful spots on earth. These missions to set forth the results of missionary are beacons of light which look out upon the widely extended darkness of activity in improving the moral and death." The Peshawur Mission, in its report, says that the mission is on spiritual condition of men; in con- Afghan territory, and that the nation which wins and knows how rightly to tributing to their intellectual advancemake use of Afghanistan will win supremacy in Asia. Nor is Afghanistan ment and the betterment of their mateof less importance to us religiously. We see from history how often Afghans rial conditions; in opening new chanhave planted and upheld for centuries the flag of Islam, both in many prov- nels to commerce and new fields to inces of India and in countries beyond it. When they once are Christians they ethnological and antiquarian research. will probably become the most zealous and energetic missionaries of Christian- It will be shown that diversities of race ity of all Asia. have not proved insuperable obstacles World's Oongress of Missions. to that feeling of brotherhood inspired As the missionary motive was one of the impelling forces that led to the dis- by the Gospel of Christ. But doubtless covery and settlement of the New World, one of thtl best uses of this Congress the Columbian Exposition, to be held will be the opportunity it will furnish in 1893, in a city whose first church was for fraternal intercourse and exchange planted only sixty years ago by a home of views on the vital questionll of life missionary, is certainly a fitting occa- and faith. Ilion to set forth the results of modern missions. The Auxiliary, under whose auspices this Congress will be held, has been The World's Congress Auxiliary an- recognized and approved by the Govnounce that to make thill exhibition as ernment of the United States. It has complete as possible, it will be the en- the support of the World's Columbian deavor of those having in charge the Exposition, whose Directory will pro- Congress of Missions to secure repre- vide places of meeting, and in other sentation from every important mission- ways contribute to its success. The ary organization in the world. They new Memorial Art Palace now in procwill also attempt to bring liogether ess of construction on the site of the representatives from the peoples who old Inter·State Exposition Building will be fitted up for the use of this and the other congresses. In addition to the IImaller assembly rooms, there will be two large halls, each holding three thou- sand persons, where popular gatherings may be held. 'I'his Congress will proba- bly be convened about the middle of the month of September, 1893. Societies and individuals interested in missions will makll their arrangements, natu- rally, to visit the World'lI Fair at that time.

Persons seeking fuller information about the Congress of Missions will please address Rev. Walter Manning Barrows, D.D., Chairman General Com- mittee on Congress of Missions, World'lI Congress Auxiliary, Chicago, Ill.

NOTE.-Missionary and other religious societies desiring to take part in the im- portant material religious exhibit, which i~ to be made in the Manufactures and Liberal Arts Building, will communicate with Dr. Selim H. Peabody, Chief of the Department of Liberal Arts, Columbian Exposition,

EDITORIAL NOTES ON CURRENT TOPICS

1lI.-EDITORIAL NOTES ON CURRENT TOPICS.

The Y. M. O. A. in India. stand and will understand still better when you get closer to the situation. I Mr. David McConaughy, Secretary' will give you a leaf, though, from yes· Y. M. C. A., writes from Madras, India, terday's experience. Before the Bible_ December 10th, 1891 : class last evening I had a talk with one " DEAR DR. PIERSON: The work here of our Hindu members, who has seemed goes steadily on. The second year has most unli1cely to receive impressions- been better than the first every way. en old student of the Christian college, Our need of enlarged facilities grows filled with ideas of Bradlaugh, Spencer, more and more pressing. We do so and Huxley, well read and keenly logi- need a building. With a paid.up memo cal, and philosophical to some degree.

bership of more than two hundred, our He had disavowed belief in God and im- quarters are exceedingly straitened; in mortality in talking with me ten days •August next our lease expires, and can before ; but to my surprise he opened be only renewed for a long term and at his heart to me last night, and said a rate at least double that we are now something like this: 'I have lately been paying. We know of no other place greatly exercised about my soul. 1 available; but we are led to believe that hoped that by severe and long-continued a building site very suitable might be contemplation I might attain the truth, obtained from Government if we could but I find my heart less satisfied than give assurance of erecting a good build· before. 1 have no faith in Hinduism.

ing. Our Hindu rival has just obtained I have studied Mohammedanism, but a site on the esplanade near by, and find nothing there. I have never read thus furnishes us a valuable precedent. the Bible, although when in college I We believe the Association has greatly had one of the books (1 think it was grown in the esteem and confidence of Luke, but I am not sure). Lately I the people of all classes. Lately we have found myself unaccountably think.

have added to our Board the Inspector. ing much about Christ I know noth- General of Ordnallce and the Assist. ing about Him save what I have gath- ant Adjutant-General, both out·and·out ered from fragments in various books I Christian men, with heart interest in have read. Yet even in my sleep I have the work. At home the International been dreaming of Him; and last night, Committee finds its hands so tied finan· when only half conscious, 1 found my- cially that my appeals for men for Cal. self crying out, " 0 Christ, save me '" , cutta and Colombo (and even for an as- This m~n lives in a Brahman hostel, and sociate here at Madras, to enable me to of late has spent nearly all his time in turn more attention to the Indian Na- our rooms, sitting often for hours at a tional Committee) are held in abeyance. time in a corner of the social room, It is useless for me to app-eal for money looking blankly at the wall, until we to build under these circumstances. feared his mind was going. Hence I Meanwhile, I am pressed overmuch with was the more surprised to find his mind the growing work, local and national, clearer than mine, and the Holy Spirit and still more oppressed by being working mightily upon his heart. Late- obliged to turn a deaf ear to calls from ly he has come within hearing (but out all sides. of sight) of our religious meetings. Last .. Meanwhile, our hearts are cheered evening, for the first time in his life, he by unmistakable signs of the spirit of came to a Christian gathering-the Bible God working with us. We cannot reo trainIng class-where the subject was port spiritual results, nor even say much 'What must I do to be saved?' AI· about them in print, as you call under- ready a change has been remarked in this man's face; and I trust erelong traffic' has grown until its proportions the light of life will be shining clear and have become very great. The year 18110 bright in his heart. saw no less than 160,000 Chinese coolies imported into Singapore from five or "Well, while we were talking to- six ports in China. The large number gether, the President of the Association of English and Chinese agents, both in came rushing upstairs with his face Singapore and in China, who carry on aglow, and said: 'I say, I've had the this vast and organized traffic are comhest talk to-night with S – (a Brah- monly spoken of as ' slave dealers.' man member) that I've ever had in these rooms; and he has opened his heart and "The way in which the coolies are told me that he is determined to follcw secured in China for the Singapore mar- Christ.' That means SO much for such a ket is this: The' agents' give striking man out here. He and my man, Dorais- descriptions of the successes to be obwamy Moodeliar, and three other Hindu tained by leaving China and going to members (one of the latter' a disciple, but Singapore. To millions of Chinese these secretly') were in the Bible class, and we , agents' have ready access. They are had a good hour. We believe we are very poor, and the' agents' agree to going to see' greater things than these, ' pay the passage of the coolies to Singaand that erelong. I have felt hitherto pore, upon condition that each man that what was required was building an signs a contract, which stipulates that association rather than an association the indebtedness to the' agent' shall be building; but now the need of enlarged recognized and refunded out of the facilities presses heavily. Will you not coolie's wages. So far all seems fair take this matter upon your heart and and above board. From the moment, join us in praying the Lord to provide however, the contract is signed, the the means?" coolie's liberty is a thing of the past.

Ooolie Slave Trade in Singapore. "On arrival at Singapore these un· told thousands of nearly naked Chinese The following are extracts from an' are drafted into large receiving sheds open letter addressed to the Marquis of and houses, from which they cannot go Salisbury by Mr. Henry Varley, Evan- away, though the actual indebtedness to gelist, who, having recently visited the' agent' seldom exceeds lOs. to 15s., Singapore, feels it imperative to bring or four dollars Singapore currency. before his lordship's attention the fol- Hundreds of the coolies are crowded lowing particulars. into carts and conveyed to empty houses in various parts of the city. Crowds of Mr. Varley calls attention to Singa- human faces peer through the iron bars pore as an island situated in the Straits of the windows of the rooms into which, of Malacca, and commanding one of the as human cattle. they are driven, in principal highways to China and Japan; which they are imprisoned, and from as a great coaling station and port of which there is no escape. call for hundreds of steamers and sailing vessels. "Tens of thousands of these coolies are, within a few daya, forwarded by He says: "Singapore has grown English steamers, at the will of the rapidly, and is increasing in importance 'agent,' to Java, Borneo, Sumatra, Joevery year. Already it contains about hore, and scorE'S of places in the East- 200,000 inhabitants, and as an Eastern ern Archipelago. Iniquitous and exrepresentative of imperial interests orbitant charges are made by these ranks high. As a great centre to which 'slave dealers,' and until their unjust Eastern produce and commerce con- demands are paid the coolies know no' verge, and into which great mnsses of freedom. The coolie does not hire him- Chinese and Indian life literally pour, self out. It, is the 'agpnt' who sells Singapore has few rivals and no peer. biB services often for a llIiso·l1ble wage.

"The 'Chinese coolie immigration The Chinese are thus committed to a and distrnst the Christian and mission- system of enforced labor, and where ary efforts of Britain.

they have no voice concerning their .. That this English slave trade in position, work, or pay. There are no Chinese coolies, which has existed for Courts of Appeal; and outside Singa- more than twenty years in Singapore, pore there is no English law either to has so seared the conscience of the colo- protect or to deliver the coolie. nial authorities, that the year 1891 sees ., The Chinese coolie immigration more than twelve hundred opillm dens traffic is a system of slavery with a thin in full blast in Singapore! These veneer over it, in order to its conceal- houses have been licensed by the Im- ment and indefinite extension. This perial Government in order to carryon conviction is common in Singapore, but this degrading traffic, and so abnorma.l the infamous traffic is profitable! It has been the growth and spread of this pays, and hence there is criminal silence traffic that nearly three fourths of the on the part of many who should speak total revenue of Singapore for the year out in words of burning indignation. 1890 was received from the licenses and .. A prominent Government official, sale of the deadly opium.

who for several years has had special .. The Imperial Government goes s~ill oversight and inspection in regard to fmther, and licenses a large number of the coolie traffic, admitted that • prac- immoral houses in Singapore. It is tically it is an organized system of slav- possible to.day for any man or wom- ery on a very large scale.' Referring an to apply to the representative of the to the contracts, he said, • I do not Imperial Government for a license to think they are instruments of oppres- keep a house of ill.fame, and it will be sion up to the point of arrival in Singa. granted. Whole streets in Singapore pore. It is after the coolies leave us are thus licensed for purposes of im- and are forwarded to the sugar planta. morality. In some houses from twenty tions, cotton gardens, and places of ser- to fifty girls, many of them mere chil- vice in the various islands where the dren, are kept in stock, and exhihited ,. agents" send them.' Exactly. Be- in their tawdry finery to all who pass yond the ten or fifteen shillings which hy. In the main they are imported from the coolie owes for his short passage China and Japan. Scores of them have from China, the • agent' has no just been bought, and in hundreds of cases claim against him. are the property of the vile men and .. This traffic involves every year the women whom English law has licensed, liberty of 150,000 Chinese subjects. and whose houses the police are in- Were such an infamous system at- structed to protect and regulate. From· tempted in regard to Englishmen in any Hong Kong, notorious for its degrading part of the earth, not only would the traffic in Chinese women, the bulk of civilized world rise in indignant protest these girls are shipped, and the im- against it, but the moral and material moral purpose for which they are forces of the British nation would com- brought to Singapore is perfectly well bine to overthrow and stamp out the in- known. They have been sold for money famous traffic. into a degrading moral slavery more " Can we be surprised at the strained terrible even than the traffic in Chinese relationships between the English and coolies.

the Chinese? That Englishmen should "Is it anything less than appalling to be spoken of as 'foreign white devils' find the Imperial Legislature of the first suggests, in the light of these terrib'e and greatest Empire in the world pro- facts, sagacity and truth, rather than tecting and tacitly recognizing human ignorant prejlldice, on the part of the slavery and slave – dealers, licensing Chinese. No wonder that they snspect opium dens. as also immoral hOllses, the national and commercial honesty, and their degraded keepers ?" [We feel constrained to say that the see their way clear to grant my request. above is one of the most terrible indict- It is not a very great one, especially ments ever brought against a Christian when they have in their hands about nation; and we cannot doubt the Brit- £40,OOO-jubilee collection – only my ish Government will institute an inves- own salary (single man). I have promtigation. – EDITOR.] ised them not to ask anything for build- ings, etc., for the first three years. Letter from Mr. Williams. I shall let you know again the deci- A short time ago I paid a short visit sion of our directors. Something will to the Lushai Hills, and was accom- be done at the General Assembly, which panied by Mr. Aitken, of Calcutta. It will be held in South Wales about the is my wish to go and start a mission end of this month. among the Lushais. I have already written home to the directors of our WILLIAM WILLIAMS. mission about the matter. If they cannot see their way clear to help me, I KRASI HILLS, ASSAM, June 18, 1891. may feel it my duty to go there without any guarantee of their support-simply Captain E. C. Hore, the African misrelying on the promises of Him who gave sionary explorer, will publish about the the great command: "Go ye, therefore, end of March a volume with the title and make disciples of all the nations." " Tanganyika; Eleven Years of Central African Work." It will be illustrated It is my plan to take Khasi teachers with a portrait, and eleven full-page and evangelists with me. Some of the illustrations from the author's own young men of' these hills have made sketches, surveys, and photographs. It great progress in education. One has will be a complete and concise account passed the Calcutta F .A., and is prepar- of the London Missionary Society's ing for his B.A. ; and the number of Central African Mission, accounting for thould who have passed the Calcutta en- each of its members and all its proceedtrance is increasing every year. ings from the commencement to the present time. We believe it will be the The Director of Public Instruction first report of the share that English Intold me the other day that the young dependents have had in tbe opening up men of our normal school were the first of the great new regions of Central throughout the province in mathematics Africa. Tanganyika is the only one of in the last examination ; and they were the great Central African lakes that has under a disadvantage, too – they had to been definitely surveyed, and this has do their work in English, a foreign lan- been done by Captain Hore, who may guage, while the Bengalees and As- be regarded as, in a great degree, the samees were doing it in their own. discoverer of the lake.

If the Khasis who are not Christians It is said that during the nine years can accompany our troops to Lushailand and six months preceding December, as coolies and harlots, surely the Khasis 1884, there occurred in Japan 553 earthwho are Christians can go there to teach quakes, averaging one earthquake for the people the way of life ! every six days and six hours. Professor Milne makes the average even greater The Government will be ready to give than this. He could trace an average of a substantial support toward schools. an earthquake per day in Nagasaki, in Without primary schools, it will be very the extreme south of the Japanese Archidifficult to carryon the work. The pelago. If the statistics were compiled schools have been the backbone of the from the returns of officials from all over mISSIon in these hills. and I do not the country, only those shocks which know how we could get on without caused loss of life or damage to property them. would be included.

I prayerfully hope the directors will

TIlE MO~THLY CONCERT OF MISSIONS

IV.-THE MONTHLY CONCERT OF MISSIONS.

BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

India-Hinduism. to-day that are heathen and MQsiem than ever before, because of the birth· India still remains one of the greatest rate increase under the splendid protec- problems for evangelism the Christian tion and father-care of the British Gov- Church has to confront. Its vast extent ernment, the fact still remains that is still not realized by non-residents of there is less of Hinduism. It is greatly that land. It is not a country as one modified and moderated. It is less cruel, would speak of a country of Europe, leilS in force in its worst forms. It is but, rather, it is a continent. From less defended and seen more and .more Peshawur on the north, to Cape Como- to be less defensible; hence there is rin on the south, it measuree, in a really a different sort of Hinduism; straight line, 1900 miles. From Assam and every year sees more and more dison the esst, to Kurrachee on the west, position to find something that shall its extent is equal to its length. Leav- more commend itself to reason. ing out Burma, it is equal in length to the distance from Edinburgh to Con- THE lIOMAN AND INDIAN EMPIBES COMstantinople. Its breadth is equal to a line stretched from Sicily to Moscow. PAllED. Its popUlation now is known to number 285,000,000 of souls-souls for the re- We find in the Missionary Herald of demption of whom Jesus Christ died. the Baptist Missionary Society of Great Bengal has a population so dense that Britain so forcible a contrast between it seems impossible to take it in. It the Roman and Indian empires that we counts 500 persons to the square mile. venture to draw largely from it : The whole of British India counts 233 to the square mile; half the popUlation "Each empire. in a very wonderful of the empire is in the Gangetic valley, where accesil is easy to them. Madras way, grew gradually and inevitably from has more people than Italy aud Belgium; the Panjab has as many as Spain a very small beginning-the village of and Portugal; Bombay has as many as Belgium, Holland, Denmark, and Swe- Rome and the handful of merchants in den put together. Of the total population of India perhaps 200,000,000 may India. In extent there is not very be put down as Hindus; 50,000,000 are Muhammadans; 25,000,000 are of the much difference between them. In ruder races, known as the Hill tribes or aboriginal tribes. These are the abo- each case a large number of different rigines of the country. Some of them have become somewhat Hinduized. It nationalities, with different languages, is a hard task to lead one Hindu to Christ; but there are not less than 200,- have been bound together under one 000,000 to bring over to Christianity. But year by year the people are less dis· political rule, and in each case the result posed to defend their own religion. The attendltnce on religious festivals is has been Romana pax, perfect order and less and less. Christian schools are making· a profound impression on the peace. Each military system has had native mind. Even if we recognize the fact that there are more people in India both foreign and native troops: the 'centurion of the Italian band' is, in modern parlance, a 'captain of an English regiment.' The Roman roads are paralleled by the Indian railroads.

The Roman proctor typified the English magistrate, and the principles of Roman and English law are not very different.

A magistrate in India would say: 'It is not the manner of the English to deliver any man to die befor9 that he which is accused have the accusers face to face.

and have license to answer for himself concerning the crime laid against him.'

And if ssk(ld to interfere in a purely religious dispute between native and native, he would say: 'If it were a matter of wrong Moruwhaimckmedadlaenwsd, nreesas~o0n ye Hindus and would that I should bear with you; but if it be a question of words and nameR and of your law, look ye to it, for I will be no judge of such matters.' • King' England. A Brahman named Charlu, Agrippa was evidently an inferior per- of Madras, was elected President of the sonage to the Roman Festus; just as an Congress. We do not know how many Indian Raja, with all his pomp and of the members were native Christians, titles, must be prepareCi to obey any but probltbly a goodly number, as the orders given him by plain Mr. John Congress of the year before had forty Smith, the English resident. The sllch members in it. spread of the Greek language in the l~oman Empire ill paralleled by that of Kristo Samiij.-A Christian conference the English language in India. Other has been held at the place of the meet· points might be noted, but these will ing of the National Congress. Last year suffice to show how much of similarity (December, 1891) brethren from the varithere is bAtween the two empires. From ous provinces-Bombay, BeIl{lal, Cena missionary point of view, however, tral and Northwest- met every morning there afe two important points of differ- at the Free Church at Nagpore. ence. In the first place, the population of India is more than double the estimat- On Tuesday morning Kali Charn ed population of the whole Roman Em- Banerji, of Calcutta, spoke on the Krista pire in the zenith of its power. And, in Samiij movement, and defined the selfthe next place, the religions of India. supporting church as one that can sup. when mission work was commenced ply spirituality on the conservative and there, were not somewhat effete, as was aggressive side, both to build up and the case with the popular religions of extend the Church. The usual idea of New Testament times. but both Hindu- a self-supportmg church was one which ism and Muhammadanism held full sway could pay its own pftStor, but if, instead in the hearts and lives of their respec- of putting the money question in the tive votaries, and to a large extent they front the man question was made the hold full sway still. The one word first thing, the question of self.support , caste' sums up a host of difficulties would be solved. which apostolic workers had not to encounter. The plan of the Krista Samaj is thus, explained by Mr. Banerji : "A number ,. The evangelization of India is, there- of us are banded together; we endeavor fore, a far harder and vaster task than to recognize gifts and utilize them. was the evangelization of the whole When we find a brother spiritually gift- Roman Empire at the time of our Lord. ed, we don't raise humun questions of education, ordination, or whether he n took three centuries to make Rome has passed through a theological course. We do not recognize technical conveneven nominally Christian; let us not be tionalities. A man that has a gift may discouraged if in less than one century be engaged in a secular calling; we do so little comparatively seems to have not allow these accidents to prevent our been done in India." using that brother. No one is accepted as a member of our Samaj who will not NATIVE POLITICAL AND OTHER DEVELOP- engage in personal work. Every disci- ple can do something. We are not sat- MENT. isfied with work by proxy; so when every one works and they do not look It is a mark of favor toward the Gov- for money, the church is self·support- ing. The money question is laid aside ernment of the British in India that the altogether. On the other hand, a per. son cannot claim a spiritual gift and natives should meet in council to debate thrust himself on the congregation. The call must come from the congreganational issues. On December 28th last tion. The great thing before us is to band ourselves together for the evan· the Native National Congress met at Nagpur, the capital of the Central Prov- inces. Eight hundred delegates were in attendance from various pl"Ovinces, and some four thousand visitors were present watching the proceedings. The Chairman of the Reception Committee spoke in the highest terms of the Brit· ish rule in India. He said the keynote of the movement was loyalty to the Crown and attachment to the British people to whom India owes her re-birth.

He declared they were desirous of an everlasting union between India and gelization of the world; we do not care The Opium Question.

to have everyone give up their differ- We have received from Mr. Alfred ences of opinion. Onr idea is to spread Dryer, of Bombay, some statements a canopy over all the tents, thus putting about the opium question, now being so them all under one roof." Surely this urgently pl'essed on the British at home, indigenous movement for unity on the which show that it is not merely a part of Indian Christians should call question of demoralizing China, but forth the active sympathy of all God's India has also come under the curse.

people. There has been a great increase in the Arya and Brahmo Samaj.-The Arya Indian consumption of the drug. Mr.

Sam!tj and Brahmo Samaj are new Dryer says, that "taking the official schools of Hindu thought causE'd by figures, we find thAt the consumption Christianity. Dr. Hooper, Principal of of opium in the Bombay Presidency in the C. M. S. Divinity School in Allaha· the financial year 1876-77, was 24,765 bad, states that a century of evangeliza- pounds. At the end of the next three tion in India has had a vaster effect on years it had increased 72 per cent. At the country than Islam ever bad. the end of the next three years it had "Indian converts to Islam became so increased to 275 per (lent over the total for the sake of the social rise it gave of 1876-77. At the end of the next them. They remained stationary in three years it had increased to 426 per numbers, and had no influence on sur- cent over that total; and at the end of rounding Hinduism. The Gospel, with the next three years to 494 per cent. In its hllif million converts, has almost the following year (1889-90), the last turned Hinduism upside down already." for which a report has been issued, The Brahmo Sam!tj has not gone beyond the consumption of the poison had the Bengllli race. It has intense faith increased to 549 per cent over that of in prayer and in Providence._ It speaks 1876-77. '

with the highest respect of Jesus. Its " In the annual official document en- main tenets are the fatherhood of God titled • Statement of the Moral and and the brotherhood of man. It is Material Progress of India,' issued last loyal to England. The founder of Ary!t May, it is shown that in the year nnder Sam!tj was Dayanand Saraswati, who report, the consumption of opium had died in 1883. Chrjstian missionaries now increased also in the Northwest, Prov- meet with this sect everywhere. By its inces and Oudh; in the Central Prov- name it professes to bonor Indian an- inces ; in Assam ; in Lower Burmah; tiquity. This school wishes to be what in Bemr, the assigned districts of the Aryans were when they came into Hyderabad ; and to a smaU extent in India. It rejects late del'elopments of Madras Presidency.

the Hindu mind. It is theistic, but in 1 Mr. Dryer says, further, that over cold and lifeless manner. It has noth- twenty·three thousand persons in India ing of the warmth of the Brahmo have set their signatures to one form Samaj. It rejects incarnation, atone· alone of petition to Parliament against ment, inspiration. and the miraculous the wrong done the country by the generally. It checks conversions to opium traffic, while nearly one hundred Christianity. At Allahabad in 1884 a newspapers and periodicals have issued convert who was baptized by Dr. Hoop- anti-opium supplements.

er, meeting with this school, apostatized The Great Religious Movements in India.

and never came, to the Lord's table. -We have two able articles in this num- 'fhis Sam!tj carries on its anti·Christian ber of the REVIEW on the great revival attack by preaching, tract composition, in North India. It is a wonderful pen- holding meetings and private conversa- tecost. Indications of the same thing tion-aU of them methods learned from elsewhere are fonnd widely over India, Christianity. especially among low-caste peopleI'. The Indian Witnes8 has the following: you do IJot come. We hltve no idols now, and yet we cannot be Christians. .. The four district conferences in What shall we do? Do come to us, and Rohilkhand – viz., Bareilly, Pilibhit, make us Christians.' Some people may Moradabad, and Amroha, met in joint smile at such a request, and only notice session at Chandausi on Tuesday morn- the ignorance which the request to ing of this week. The attendance was • make them Christians' indicates, but very large and the reports encouraging. for one I feel more like crying than ~'he Rev. P. T. Wilson, M.D., reported laughing when I hear the story. The 3485 baptisms in the Bareilly district. poor creatures are sincere, and their The Rev. Zahllr-ul Haqq reported 1884 ignorance only gives them a stronger from the Amroha district. The Rev. claim upon us. Had such a spectacle J. C. Butcher, M.D., reported 2200 from been seen thirty years ago, all Indio. the Moradabad district, while the Rev. would have heard of it, and missiona- Ibrahim Suliman brought up the rear ries would have competed for the opwith 1143 from the Pilibhit district. portunity of hastening to them with The grand total of baptisms reported help and comfort." throughout the four districts was thus 8712, a number which ought to startle Hinduism. those on whom the re8ponsibility of caring for these converts rests. The large Sir Alfred Lyell delivered one of a audience WIlS profoundly moved by these reports, I}nd several hymns of triumph series of addresses in Londo!]. on the were sung with great enthusiasm."

Referring to Bishop Thoburn's visits various religions of the world, all of which were given at South Place Instito these district conferences it further tute. The religion which Sir Alfred says: treated was Hinduism. It is a master. ly presentation of the complex system, " Since Bishop Thoburn left Calcutta or conglomerate of all systems and no he has attended district conferences at systems which we know as modern Hin- Hathras, Narsinghpur, Meerut, Bara· duism. We cannot even give an outline banki and Chandausi. The sum total of the lecture. In concluding, he said: of baptisms for the year officially re- "Hinduism has always been changing ported at these meetings is over fifteen thousand I"

Bishop Thoburn, writing of this reo more or less, and it will go on cbanging vival, says: faster than ever under the influence of " The whole atmosphere here seems contact with Europe. There has always full of the feeling that a great ingather- been a reforming school of Hinduisming is near at hand. The workers are a a desire to throw off the coarser ('on lowly company, and many of them but ceptions and practices, and to adopt half-taught converts themselves; but things more spiritual and morally better. when I compare them with the men we There have been recently attempts in had around us twenty-five years ago, I this direction ; there has been a desire thank God anew for everyone of them. to prove that the Vedas, the original They know nothing whatever of fail- sacred books, do not sanction the abuses ure or discouragement. They expect of Hinduism; that they may be intersuccess, and expect it upon a scale preted as again the prevailing idolatry, which those of earlier days never and that the real Hinduism prescribed dreamed of. In every direction the by Holy Writ is a much higher and fields are said to be white to the harvest. purer revelation. . . . He says tbat As the repol·ts were made, I at first " the leaf substance and mainspring of asked each man how many inquirers he Indian religion is not polytheism, but had in his circuit. The lowest number pantheism. There can be little doubt mentioned by anyone was two hun- that the whole edifice of polytheism is dred ; and when some began to speak likely to break up and melt off the sur· of thousands I ceased to ask the ques- face of civilized India; that their im· tion. memorial superstitions will collapse be- fore the steady maintenance of peace " Some of the calls which reach our workers are very urgent. Brother Hasan Reza Khan spoke of people who had sent to him, saying: 'Months ago we threw away our idols and sent for you to come and make us Christians; but and law, the advancement of learning roof to offer a hearty welcome to a and the influx of knowledge. . . . The Christian missionary, who has for his air is charged with spiritual enthusiasm, avowed object the pulling down of both so that no one can say whether some Hinduism and Muhammadanism. Had ardent faith may not suddenly blaze up it not been for the education that we in the midst of India that will shatter have received under this Christian Gov.

all the old fabric of religion, and lead ernment, and through missionary labors, away the great Indian multitudes in an I should have to-day been stoned by the entirely new direction." bigoted idolaters of my own religion, "Are We Really Awake ?"-This is the for having committed the most unpar- caption of an "Appeal to the Hindu donable crime of taking such a part in Community, ,. which has been largely cir- to-day's proceedings."

culated in India. We quote from it a A Moslem Convert.-Dr. Clarke, of the single paragraph: C. M. S. at Umritsur, says: " The life-blood of our society is fast .. Some time ago there was a young ebbing away, and irreligion is eating Muhammadan, the son of a great Mu. into its vitals. Looking beneath the hammadan saint and doctor, who had surface, we find the mischief under great anxiety of soul because of sin. He which we Hindus at present labor is read the Koran through and through owing chiefly to the influence of Chris- without finding light, when he found in tianity, brought steadily and constantly it an expression referring to the Old Testo bear on our national mind for ;nearly tament and the New Testament. The thought came into this young man's a century and a half… , The count· heart, 'If I can only get possession of II less Christian missions at work in this Bible, I might get what I need.' Most country, especially in Bengal, are in a wonderfully, two ladies happened to be fair way of achieving their object, not in the district, and he got what he so much, however, by carrying convic- wanted. He began with the Gospel of tion to our hearts about the superiority St. John, and by the time he got to the of their religion, as by slowly and im- third chapter he was a free man, and perceptibly changing our ideas with re- desirous of throwing off Muhammadangard to our moral, social, and domestic ism. When his father heard of it he life. The unflagging energy and the offered a reward of five hundred rupees systematic efforts with which these bodies are working at the foundation of our society will, unless counteracted in time, surely cause a mighty collapse of it at no distant date. "

A Kindly Feeling Toward Missionaries. to anyone who would kill his son, and -Some five hundred persons, among two hundred to anyone who would whom were representatives of all classes bring him the good news. For two of Hindus and Mussulmans, met in one years I had to watch over that young of the cities of India to welcome back a man, and then his father foun.d him, missionary who had been temporarily and with much difficulty we managed out of the country. A native pastor, to keep him lIafe. At last the old man writing an account of the occasion, says went hack with a New Testament. A that the chairman was a Brahman, who, • year after he came again and said that after stating how the people owed he had brought together other mullahs "much of the enlightenment of the and read it to them. He also said: • We present day to the indefatigable exer- have noticed that this ill the New Testa- tions of the Christian missionary," ment ; that shows me that there must said : "As II living instance of their be an Old Testament; and they have success, I point out to you our to-day's sent me to get the Old Testament.' I meeting. What is the scene that pre- had the pleasure of giving him one; sents itself to the eye? Hindus and Mu- and later on, he came with his son, and hammadans – the true descendants of said: • The God of my son, whom I the once Hindu bigot and the Mussul: wished to murder, is now my God; bap- man fanatic-have met under the same tize me too into the faith of Christ.' " .-~o« •o ·oj GENERAL ~1AP OF INDIA.

-On the Malabar coast is a commu- fused to receive an ambassador, but nity called Syrian Christians, who claim said: "Send me the Christian" (mean. to have been convE'rted by St. Thomaij, ing Schwartz); "he will not deceive whose tomb they point out south of me." William Carey and Thomas land- Madras. They number possibly 300,000. ed in India November 10th. 1793.

-The first Protestant missionaries to -The Roman Catholic religion was India were Ziegenbalg and Plutcho, who introduced by the Portuguese, who con· were sent in 1706 by the King of Den- quered Goa in 1509. Thirty years later mark to Tranquebar, on the Coroman. Xavier began an earnest mission work, del Coast. In 1750 the mission was subsequently continued hyothers. Acjoined by Schwartz. When the English cording to the census of 1881, they num· wanted to treat with Hyder Ali, he re- bered tl65,643.

18ii2.J GENERAL MISsiONARY INTELLiGENCE. a11

V.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

Organized Missionary Work aad Sta.tistics. Edited by Rev. D. L. LeJna.rd, Bellevue, O.

-More than 2,000,000 barrels of beer with 200,000 B-:luare miles, have each were brewed in Milwaukee during last about 18,000,000 subjects; Spain, 115,- year. 000 square miles and 9,600,000 sub· jects ; and Portugal, 1:1000 square miles -The Mennonites, numbering in all and 850,000 subjects. but 41,451, are yet subdivided and reo subdivided into no less than 12 frag- –This is the way it looks to one misments, of which the largest has but sionary, the Rev. Frank W. Warm, Methabout 10,000 members, the smaller odist Episcopal, of Calcutta: "In the tapering off to 471 and 352, while the United States there are about 65,000,000 least, the "Apostolic Mennonites," to souls: and of these there are, according wit, has only 209! The phenomenon to the New York Independent, including must have giv,en a fearful strain to the Catholics, 20,000,000 communicants; risibles of the census-taker. which. with the 'children and those directly influenced, would easily make -Rev. George Grenfell, of the Bap- another 30,000,000, leaving only 15,000,- tist C.:mgo Mission, says that in Central 000 ; and it iii scarcely probable that Africa there is an area of 4000 square there are so many unreached. When miles larger than the whole of Europe one looks home and reads the Methodist still unoccupied by a single mission- Year-Book, an,] finds that for pastoral ary ; that the centre of Africa cannot support, church extension, freedmen, permanently be evangelized by white StlDday-schools, Bolard of Education, men, but the greater p,trt of the work Woman's Home Missionary Society, must be done by the natives themselves, superannuated preachers, church buildand the natives are showing their fit- ing, and local cnrrent expenses there is nesl'! for the task. used $19,678,000, which with the $460,- 000 of the missionary money used for -A pagan testimony and a pagan no- home missions makes a total of $20,138,- tion. Mr. Lawton, one of the China 000 and deducts from that the total given Inland missionaries in the extreme to foreign work of both the parent and northwest of China, on the borders of woman's societies, $686,000, it leaves a the great Mongolian Destlrt, received majority for the home work of $19,452,- from a pagan the offer of a beautiful 000 to do the Methodist part of the work anc"stral hall LJr a C<lristian church. among the 65,000,000 in America; hut Mr. Lawton expressed his surprise at in the foreign fiolds there are of the such generosity, but the pagan an- heathens easily 1,000,000,000 souls swered, "You are doing an excellent starving for the bread of life; and work here, and in helping you with my Christ says: 'Give ye them to eat;' best I hope to obtain a small part of and for these the missionary grant, in your merit." cluding both societies, is, say, $700,000. Brethren at home, if you could live a -Though the vast bulk of Asia is not number of years in the foreign fields exactly .. partitioned" out among the and be conscious of being surrounded potentates of Europe, yet reasonably by hundreds of million>! who know not large slices of territory are possessed by J eSUA, and then look at the Methodist several. Of course Great Britain leads, Church giving $20,138,000 for her part with 2,240,000 square miles and some of the work among the 65,000,000 of 300,000.000 subjects; the Netherlands America, and $700,000 for her part of bear sway over 700,000 square miles the work among 1,000,000,000 of starv- ~nd 30,000,000 suhjects; Russia, with 6,500,000 square miles, and France, ing souls, I think you would learn more the vast evils which spring from this lessons than did Mr. Bultil!lde in source, and of the dire calamities which Dick's school." opium entails upon the Chinese people. Those who live and work among the -Sabbath observance is finding favor people are, alas! only too conversant with the evils to health and wealth, and in an unlooked·for quarter. For even the moral and social degradation which follows the use of the drug. Smokers in Paris a movement is on foot to secure and non-smokers alike condemn the practice; the former wish to be free, the popular observance of Sunday, and and yet cling to the pipe as its slave; the latter acknowledge that interdiction a very strong society has been formed of the native growth would only increase the Indian import and cause still more to further this cause. The honorary silver to flow out of the country. Fifty years ago we had only to contend with president of the society, Senator Jules the foreign import; now we have in addition the large native growth. Then Simon, says: "We desire that our we had probably not over 2,000,000 of smokers; ,now 20,000,000 is probubly workmen may have a day's rest once a not an over-estimate.

week, and Sunday is naturally thfl day " The evil seems spreading more and more every year. It is slowly finding we have chosen. But our undertaking its way into agricultural districts. It is permeating all classes of society, and is is a difficult one, because it runs coun- not looked upon with the same abhor- rence as formerly. The legalization of ter to numerous customs and interests the import did much to spread its use, The growth of thQ poppy is, for the which do not like to be interfered with. same reason, extending also into new regions. At present our factory hands and shop " This gigantic evil pervades all classes. people work not only during the long The habit is particiIlarly common in the opium-producing regions, where, it is hours of every week day, but also on estimated, 80 or 90 per cent of the men above 20 years of age smoke, and 50 or Sundays. We do not wish to forbid 60 per cent of the women, not to speak of many young people in their teens. people from working on Sunda.y if they In the cities the practice is also com- mon. In the non-producing districts, wish to do so, but we aim to prevent the evil is chiefly confined to the cities; the villages are comparatively free. An them from forcing other people to official estimate for the whole Empire gives four tenths for the coolie class, six work." And Leon Say, the eminent tenths for the merchant class, and three tenths for the official class. In Canton political economist and deputy, who is over seven tenths of the officials smoke. In Hunan not one tenth of the same president of the society, says: "Our class are addicted to the pipe. In the 6 Boards at Peking there are very few society is the result of a congress of so- opium-smoking high officials. It is cheering to note, amid such a wide excilll economists held in Puris during the tension of the vice, that the Imperial exhibition of 1889. It was then unani- mously recognized that a weekly day of rest is indispensable to the working classes. We do not ask for legislation, but depend entirely for success on the power of persuasion. Two years ago our society numbered 20 persons; to- day we count over 2500 members, made up of repUblicans and monarchists, Catholics and Protestants, bishops and free thinkers. We have already achi eved some practical results. In the post- office we have got the hours shortened ownithSuthndellrY~ilr-oalnldd we lire now lllboring companies." In Ger- mllny 1I1so a similllr agitation has been begun.

-Says John Dudgeon, a mediclIl missionary at Peking: "The evils of the use of opium in China are everywhere apparent. Every heart that is not dead to the sentiment of pity must be filled with commiseration at the prospect of family, and the high officers of State, the money is spent" in his station. The in the capital and throughout the Em· total transactions for the yearamounteq pire, may be said to be free from it." to about $8500; of this nearly $2000 came from native interest and co-opera- And it further appears from the fol- tion in educational work, a small sum lowing statement, that the opium being secured from outside sources. scourge is by no means confined to The remaining $6550 was charged to Ohina: The Oalcutta Medical Record, the Presbyterian Board. Itemizing this the principal medical periodical in In- he shows that less than $2000 was ex- dia, says: ., Dreadful as are the evils pended for the salaries of missionaries, of alcohol, the pernicious consequences rents, and repairs; $3300 was paid as of indulgence in'opium are more vastly salaries to 36 native preachers and terrible. By it human life is shorn of teachers ; $350 went for the assistance every vestige of nobility and moral re- of 35 boys to enter college and boarding sponsibility. The mind is rendered in- schools; $160 for educating 2 men in sensate to every ennobling desire or the theological seminary; $300 was sentim'lllt, and the moral nature of man spent by the missionaries and helpers is unfathomably degraded to even great- in touring, and $300 more for rents snd er depths than brutishness. Digestion repairs of churches and schools and a becomes steadily and speedily impaired, dwelling in the village, while $140 was and the whole physical sequellre are expended in postage, messengers, medi- those of emaciation, attenuation. and cine, and miscellanies, including stoves, devitalization of muscle, nerve, and benches, clocks, chairs, maps, etc., for brain. Opium numbers its victims by 23 schools and 18 Sunday-schools. The thousands in Oalcutta alone, and every total force supported by this expendi- city throughout the length and breadth ture consists of 2 ordained American of this vast empire of India and Bur- missionaries with their wives, 36 native mah yields a condemning freight of evi- helpers, 3 of whom give all their time to dence of physical suffering, moral deg- preaching and touring, and 21 preach radation, and social ruin, which none on Sunday and teach through the week; but a callous Government steeped in the the remaining are other assistants. The luxuries of an irresponsible bureaucracy preaching is condncted in 19 centres, would dare to despise. Yet this awful and more than 50 villages are visited. stigma attaches to the Government of There are 2 organized churches with 155 India, that it not only freely permits the members, 23 schools, and one book- sale of a pernicious drug, but protects store. Half of the salary of the keeper and encourages the continuance and of the store and the whole of the salary permanency of its ravages among a peo_ of the colporteur are met by the Ameri- ple whom it has been called upon to re- can Bible Society_ Not one cent has generate and save." gone for any purpose except the work of preaching and teaching the Gospel. -" To what purpose is this waste ?" is the perennial exclamation of all such -The following survey of the work of as have little faith and love, and even the Foreign Sunday-School Association less knowledge, concerning missions. is given in the Independenl: Germany But nothing is more certain than that has now more than 3000 Snnday-schools, there is no-waste to speak of" not even with 30,000 teachers and 300,000 much lavish expenditure, bnt about every scholars. So completely has official opdollar is wisely and economically placed. position ceased, that some years ago the Let one case stand for a host: The Rev. highest Ohurch Oouncil of Prussia or- F. E. Hoskins, missionary of the Pres_ dained that all candidates for ordination byterian Board in Zahleh, Syria, gives, should be trained in organizing and conin The Ohurch at Home and Abroad for ducting Snnday-schools. Besides the 'January, an interesting resume of " how Central Oommittee at Berlin, local sonal' , congregations. In addition there unions exist in various parts of Germany are 36 places where public Protestant where teachers meet for discussion of services are held each Sunday_ Of these methods and comparison of experience. 20 are in institutions of various kinds, The first great National Sunday-school the remainder are the gathering places Oonvention ever held on the European of the City Mission Society. In recent Oontinent was the Jubilee of German months 7 new churches have been Sunday-schools, which was celebrated at begun, of which, however, 3 are to Berlin, October 7th-9th, 1888, while take the plac~s of existing churches. commemorative services were held si. Aud in this connection the statement, multaneously in many towns and cities surprising, and almost incredible to pf Germany. American readers, is made that, if it had not been for the personal intervention of France has more than 1100 schools, the Emperor and the Empress probably with 4500 teachers and 115,000 scholars; not a single one of these 7 new Switzerland, 1500 schools, 6522 teachers, churches would now be in process of and 97,890 scholars;· Holland, 1400 erection. Permission to build a new schools, 3800 teachers, and 150,000 church in Berlin can be secured only scholars; Sweden and Denmark in when the proposal is passed npon nearly equal proportion. In Roman favorably by no fewer than 19 offi- Oatholic countries peculiar difficulties cial bodies and persons-an unheard- have been encountered; but Italy, of amount of red tape! Many of these Spain, Portugal, Belgium, and the re- bodies and persons, that range from the publics of Oent1"al and South America Emperor down to the sanitary police, are have many faithful teachers, who, with antagonistic to the interests of the the aid of attractive little papers sup- Church, and, if possible, delay or de- plied by the Association, have won the feat such project.s. In this way, only hearts of the children about them, and recently, two of the best building places are doing untold good. 'fhe Sunday. in the city were lost to the Protestants schools on mission ground, though not and secured by the Catholics. 'fhe larg- originated by the Association, have been est of the new churches has a seating largely aided by it in supplies of papers capacity of 2000 and cost 400,000 marks. and hymn-books, and its correspondents are found on every continent. – The" Encyclopredia of Missions" gives statistics of 8 societies doing mis. -The Catholic clergy of France num- sionary work in Mexico. They are ber 55,540 men. Among these are found these, and arranged in the order of the 18 archbishops, 69 bishops, 3420 pastors importance of their work as determined of various ranks, 182 vicars.general, by figures; Methodist Episcopal, South, 31,255 assistants, 7109 vicars, and 700 Methodist Episcopal, North, Presbyte- other ecclesiastics. The Reformed and rian, Presbyterian, South, Southern Bap.. other Protestant clergy number but 720. tist Convention, American Board, Asso- The religious budget-the amount the ciate Reformed Presbyterian Synod, and Government appropriates for the bene- Cumberland Presbyterian. In all, these fit of such denominations as are" recog- societies employ 51 male aud 78 female nized"-for 1892 is 45,057,::'57 francs. missionaries, with 128 ordaiued natives The foreign clergy who hear mOfls in any lind 199 other native helpers. In the other language than French are not paid 201 churches are found 13,263 members, out of the State treasury. and 6363 pupils in the 145 schools.

-Berlin has for its 80,000 Jews, 8 -Rev. M C. Harris, Methodist Epis- synagogues; for its 120,000 Catholics, copal, San Francisco, writes: .. In 1877 . 10 churches and chapels; for its 1,250,- the first Japanese knocked at the doors 000 Protestants, 44 churches and chap. of the Chinese Mission of this city. Dr. els-namely, 32 parochial and 6 •• per- Otis Gibson, superintendent, kindly ad- "During the 81 years that have elapsed mitted them to the evening school. since its organization, the American Kanichi Miyama was the first convert. Board has sent out 2083 men and women. He is now a member of the Japanese The force now in the field numbers 200 Conference, doing grand service for the men and 333 women, distributed over 22 Master. The work has prospered from mission fields in the Turkish Empire, the beginning until now. Within the British India, China, Japan, Africa, and past year 100 were baptized, and 127 re- in Papal lands. The receipts from donaceived into full membership. Conver- tions and legacies aggregate about $25,- sions occur daily. The last month they 000,000, while the regular receipts and have averaged above 1 per day. For two expenditures of the last five years have years there has been a continuous re- averaged not far from $700,000 a year, vival. A church has been formed and exclusive of native funds received and organized for work, and is looking for- expended in the field. No fewer than ward to self-support in the near future. 475 churches have been organized, into The members give gladly of their sub- which have been received on confession stance. In liberal giving it would be of faith not far from 110,000 souls. hard to surpass them. Upward of 20 The missionaries of the American preachers have been sent out from this Board have reduced 28 different lanmission to Japan and the Sandwich guages to writing among the ruder races, Islands as evangelists to their people. In these, and still more in the languages Some 25 more have been called to the of the civilized races among whom misministry, and are ready {or service. sions have been established-as in India, Here is a great opportunity to honor China, and Japan-a missionary liter- God and save thousands. Who will ature has been created, including gramhelp us? For the past six years the Mis- mars and dictionaries, translations of sion has carried on its work in leased the Scriptures, and educational and rebuildings. It is recognized by all who ligious works, amounting to more than understand the situation that a church 2,000,000,000 of pages. Higher Chrisbuilding is a necessity. The Japanese tian education has constituted an im- Christians are deeply interested. They portant agency in the work of the have pledged $5000, and will raise it. American Board, especially during the They are contributing toward this sum last twenty-five years. During this by the month. A goodly sum is already period the number of higher institucollected and invested in the savings- tions for Christian education has inbank, where it is drawing interest. They creased from 18, with 437 pupils, to are mostly poor students, and can give 122, with 7780 pupils. Who can estibut little. The estimated cost of the lot mate the influence of these young men and building is $25,000. We must ap- and yOtlllg women, now brotlght under peal to the friends of the cause in the daily inflllence of cultured Christian America. Who will consecrate some- teachers, on the thought and life of the thing to build a house of God for the next generation of their countrymen?" Japanese in San Francisco?" -The Censns Bureau has recently -One feature at a church entertain- published some intereRting statistics rement in a certain place not long ago lating to the Lutheran Church in the was a native Indian woman engaged in United States. From these it appears basket-weaving; A little maiden, after that this branch of the Protestant comwatching her movements a while, looked munion, upon variolls grounds, is sepaintently at the pleasant, dusky face, and rated into 12 independent synods. The exclaimed: "Why, mamma, she iBn't total of all the subdivisions is 1,199,514 like an Indian at all ; she loves God just members. The Synodical Oonference the same as we do I" numbers 357,153 ; the General Council, 317,145; the General Synod, 164,640; in British Columbia, $4323. The num.

the United Norwegian Church of Ameri· ber of missionaries maintained is 414, ca, 119,972, etc. According to language with 118 assistants, 47 teachers, and 15 employed in public services, the Lu- interpreters-a total force of 594 paid therans are divided as follows: Synods agents. The membership of the mis.

having 454,005 communicants are al- sion churohes is 44,500. In Japan are most wholly German; 232,512 are partly 28 missionaries, a total of 62 paid agents, English and partly German, while but and 1819 church·members.

198,997 are wholly English. Besides, there are 190,154 Norwegians, 88,700 Swedes, 13,674 Danes, 1991 Icelanders, British Foreign Missions. By Rev. JaB.

and 1385 Finns. 'l'his denomination Johnston, Bolton, England.

has its organized representatives in al. Death of Dr. Samuel Adjai Crow· most every State and Territory, Ptmnsyl. ther, Bishop of Niger.-At the end of vania leading with 219,069, Wisconsin December last this well.known colored standing next with 149,071, and Minne· Bishop of the Niger Territory passed sota following hard after with 143,503. away. His connection with the Church -The Protestant Episcopal Church, Missionary Society began in 1822, when through the Spirit oj Missions, keeps he was rescued from a slave.ship. In this appeal constantly before its mem- 1841 he accompanied the first Niger exbers: "Offerings are asked to sustain pedition, and in 1843 he was ordained missions in 13 missionary jurisdictions both deacon and priest by Dr. Blom. and 34 dioceses; also among the Ind. field, Bishop of London. and afterward ians and among the colored people in returned to Africa, where he entered our land, as well as missions in China, upon mission work at Freetown, Sierra Japan, Africa, Hayti, and Greece to pay Leone. For twelve years he was an the salaries of 16 bishops and stipends active missionary at Abeokuta, subse· to 1000 missionary workers, Rnd to sup. quently for one year at Lagos, and, port schools, hospitals, and orphanages. later, he gave seven years wholly to the Five hundred thousand dollars are asked mission in the Niger Territory. On for this year." Of this sum desired and June 29th, 1864, he was consecrated in expected, $246,193 are appropriated to Canterbury Cathedral, Missionary Bish. domestic, and $198,583 to foreign mis· op of the Niger Territory, and in the sions. For missions among white peo· same year received the honorary degree pIe, $118,400 are designated; for mis. of D.D. from Oxford, followed in 1883 sions among the Indians, $41,045, and by a like honor from Durham Univerfor missions among the negroes, $55,950, sity. His bishopric, covering twenty. For the school in Greece, $2300 are set seven years, has been marked by great apart; for the African Mission, $31,700 ; organizing capacity. In Great Britain, for the Chinese Mission, $53,557, and which he visited on ten occasions, for missions in the Haytian Church, Bishop Crowther was a notable figure, $7720, etc. his advocacy of missions and Bible cir- culation on platform and in pulpit being -The Methodists of Canada are, and singularly effective. Among other for eight years have been, wise and works, he was the author of a " Yoruba happy in being thoroughly united in mis. Grammar and Vocabulary," an English sionary toil. By a strong pull all together and Yoruba dictionary, and" Elements they raised last year $243,015, and be· of Nupe Grammar." His translations stowed upon domestic work $88,842; included portions of the Old and New upon Indian work. $42,862 ; upon for· Testaments into Yoruba, Book of Com- eign work in Japan, $26,523; upon mon Prayer into the same tongue, and French work in and about Montreal and a portion of St. Matthew's Gospel into Quebec, $8643 ; and upon Chinese work the Nupe language.• Few men have done nobler missionary service in the A scheme is on foot, writes the Bishop present century. of Tasmania, for the completion of St.

David's Cathedral, Hobart Town. Only English Church Missionary Intelli- the nave and transept are built, although gence. -It is proposed to constitute a the work was begun eighteen years ago.

new missionary diocese in Southeast It is now proposed to erect the choir Africa, to be called the bishopric of Le· and aisles, also a tower and cloister at bombo, which will include South Gaza- considerable expense. With the year land, Delagoa Bay, and the districts of 1892 coincides the jUbilee' of the dio.

Lydenberg and Zoutpansberg, and thus cese, Bishop Nixon having been conse- complete the diocesan organization on crated in 1842. This event has a fur- the southeast of Africa from Cape Town ther interest from the fact that 1892 to Zanzihar and the mainland opposite marks the two hundred and fiftieth an- that island. The Synod of South Africa niversary of the landing of Tasman's ex- will constitute the See as soon as an en- pedition on the island. It is suggested dowment fund of £10,000 has been col- that the laying of the foundation-stone lected ; and happily the Bishop of Cape of the cathedral tower should commemo· Town has already received and invested rate these two events, the ceremony with trustees £7850, chiefly subscribed taking place carlyin the year, and when within the limits of the province of the Australasian Association for Promot.

South Africa. This excellent endeavor ing Science visits Hobart.

to meet the growing responsibilities of The Bishop of Calcutta, on his recent popUlation and empire in things spiro return to India, promised the sum of itual in British South African territory £5000 toward, the endowment of the merits generous support. Lucknow bishopric, provided that the The Bishop of Madras, in referring remaining £2000 required is raised last December to the difficulties relat. within twelve months.

ing to the partition of the diocese by the Concerning African missions the Cor- creation of a bishopric at Tinnivelly, respondence Committee of the Church said that he could not resign a portion Missionary Society have just accepted of his trust committed to him by letters Mr. E. Millar, of Trinity College, Cam- patent except a special Act of Parlia- bridge, for the Victoria Nyanza Mission, ment authorized him. For this reason that gentleman going out at his own he declined to accept the £15,000 which charges. In connection with the Niger had been promised to him by the So- Mission the resignation of the Rev.

ciety for the Propagation of the Gospel, F. N. Ellen, late Vicar of St. James's, the Society for the Propagation of West Hartlepool, has been accepted.

Christian Knowledge, and the Colonial Bishoprics' Council, and therefore The Risings in China.-After wished to resign rather than deprive months of unrest and alarm, caused the diocese of that substantial aid. At by turbulent outbreaks in various provo It meeting of the Diocesan Council deep inces of the empire which began last sympathy was expressed with the bishop summer and have been frequent since in his trying position, and a request that date,the Government of Pekin has made to him to submit the matter for satisfactorily endeavored to adjust the the consideration of the archbishops difficulties with the European powers, and bishops of England. There is a chiefly arising from the attacks on for- strong feeling in Madras that the bish- eigners at several points on the Yangtse op's views are sound, morally and legal- River. Order has been restored in the ly, and that the assistance which the affected region. no riots having occurred magnitude of the diocese demands at Tchang since September last. To re- Khould, as heretofore, be rendered by pair the damage done, and to prevent a suffragans. repetitiou of recent troubles, the Chi· nese Government has adopted the fol- a following of 37,287 adnlt native conlowing measures: Indemnities, amount· verts. ing in all to about £100,000, have been paid to the Christian missions of all London Missionary Society.- Aleaf nationalities and to the families of the is being taken from the Salvation Army only two foreigners killed-the mission. book by the directors of the society, supary, Mr. Argent, of the ,. Joyful News" porting a week of self-denial in February, Mission, and a customs official-both to raise the income £30,000 per annum. Englishmen. Severe penalties in the The Rev. J. P. Gladstone, of London, shape of imprisonment and capital pun- the author of the proposal, is sanguine ishment have been inflicted on officials of the result. If the Congregationalists and law· breakers, and stringent precau- who, it is said, number a million in this tions taken to defend the lives and country, and ~ho mainly belong to the property of Christians. The authors of middle classes, take up the idea, there is pamphlets inciting the people against no question of the money being speedily foreigners will in future be condemned raised.

to death, a form of justice already visit- The friends of the Rev. A. N. John- son, of Leicester, will be glad to read of ed on ringleaders of the Kolao·Hui or- his appointment to the important posiganization. The rising in Mongolia last tion of Home Secretary to the London November had no connection with the Missionary Society, succeeding the Rev. ovents in the south of the empire, its E. H. Jones, whose long and faithful object being pillage, without distinction services have endeared him to a wide between Christians and others. This constituency. lIr. Johnson's student fanatical local outbreak has been sup- career at King Edward's School, Birpressed. mingham, at Lancashire College, and Owens College, Manchester, was highly As the Belgian missionaries have suf. distinguished throughout, especially in fered considerably in China, it may be classics. At Trinity College, Cam. interesting to know that these workers bridge, he carried off a first-class in belong to a special congregation, whose the theological tripos of 1881 and other headquarters are at Scheutveld, near distinctions. In Manchester he was Dr. Anderlecht, where they acquire the Chi- Macfadyen'S assistant for a time. nese language, and at the age of twentyfive are despatched to their field of labor. Nyassaland.-News to hand (Decem- About eighty of them are at work in ber 29th) from Dr. Laws, Superintendent China under the superintendence of of the Free Church of Scotland's Nyassa three bishops, two of wl}om afe Bel- Mission, states that he has reached King gians, and the other a Dutchman. Be. William's Town, Cape Colony, on his sides preaching and proselytizing they way home. He purposed calling at render many charitable services to the Lovedale with four natives from Central population. They have opened hos· Africa for training. In the Colony he pitals and schools, and, in audition to will r£'main about six weeks to hold sev. teaching the children the ordinary eral conferences with the leaders of the branches of scholastic knowledge and Dutch Reformed Church at Stellenbosch, training them to trades, they subse- a church which co operates with the quently assist them in the choice of Livingstonia Mission on Nyassa. Dr. husbands and wives. Mr. Alexander Laws hus labored fifteen years in Africa. Michie, of Tien-tsin, whose book on missionaries in China is provoking com· Jewish Migration to the Argentina. ment, says that in China proper the -On authority the Jewish Ohronicle an· Catholics have 530 foreign missionaries nounces that Lieutenant-Oolonel Albert and 525,000 native converts, including Goldsmid will take charge of the archildren, compared with the Protestants, rangements for the colonization of Jews who have 1296 foreign missionaries and in the Argentine Republic upon lands acquired by Baron de Hirsch. Colonel nothing less than Article 31 of the An- Goldsmid hopes that it will be shown glican Liturgy. It is only in the course to the world, after the inevitable troubles of 1891 that the Methodist community, in the first settlements have been over- which has been steadily growing in come, that Jewish agricultural colonies numbers and inftuence in Austria, hall on a larger scale than have hitherto acquired a fixed place of worship been attempted are quite practicable. through the generosity of the Baronesil Telegraphing from Jerusalem, Mr. von Langenau, a convert from Luther.

Scott Moncrieff says that a great snow· anism. Opposition to Methodism ap.

storm fell there on Christmas morning. pears to have emanated from various covering the ground six inches deep. quarters, not particularly the Roman The distress in the city environs among Catholics, and to have been increased the poor Jews, ill clad in wretched gar- by the interest of Sir Arthur Blackwood ments, without warmth of any kind, is in missions to postmen while attending pitiful. Besides the crowd of poor ever the Postal Congress in Vienna, and in a state of chronic starvation there are hence, when a formal application was many famishing refugees. The condi- presented for the recognition of the tion of those" outside the city" is de· Methodist Church, the allthorities were scribed as " dreadful," whose wants the led to examine her statutes, with the re- Society for Relief of Persecuted Jews sult that the chapel was closed and the (Syrian Colonization Fund), Parliament minister, the Rev. Friedrich Roesch, Street, London, is generously alleviating inhibited from preaching anywhere in to the utmost of its capacity. the city. Other conditions of a pecu.

General Booth in India.-On Decem· niary nature which have to be fulfilled ber 28th the" General" concluded his before a church can obtain recognition Madras campaign by expounding the in Austria will readily be met by the ideas of his social scheme at the Ban- liberality of the baroness. Evidently queting Hall before an inftuential gath- the Austrian Methodists are passing ering, which included the Maharajah of through some of the troubles which the Mysore. This was followed by an ad- 1Yloravians and old Catholics have had dress on similar lines to a meeting com. to face and valiantly overcame.

prising 1000 of the leading Hindoos, over which the, Dewan Raganath Rao Monthly Bulletin.

presided. The" General" also opened India.-The Christian Vernacular the Army's new headquarters and hall, Education Society for India has when liberal subscriptions were made, changed its name to the more approone gentleman alone contributing 11,000 priate form, The Christian Literature rupees to defray the mortgage. At the Society for India. Since its organiza- Memorial Hall he addressed the native tion in 1858 it has issued 15,500,000 Christians, and afterward had an inter- books and tracts of all kinds, and 1,000,. view with the Governor, Lord Wenlock. 000 were published last year alone. Its Methodism in Austria.-A vexatious work of providing pure literature for piel'e of persecution has been committed the 12,000,000 readers in India who on the Methodists in Vienna by the have been educated in the Government Public Prosecutor, because an article in schools. is exceedingly important and the Methodist Discipline denouncing valuable.

"the sacrifices of masses as blasphe- -The Church of England Zenana So- mous fables and dangerous deceits" is ciety, working in connection with the regarded as .. an insult against one of Church Missionary Society. though hav- the religions recognized by the State"- ing an independont organization, has, namely, the Roman Catholic. The arti- during the past ten years, increased its, ~le in question, it may be observed, is force of missionaries from 36 to 142, with a large number of Eurasian and and only 4 were HindUd. Among the native helpers. Its income has not, 739 pupils attached to the different inhowever, increased proportionately, and dustrial schools of the Madras Presiit finds itself in financial straits. dency, 357 were native Christians, 75 were Vaisyas and Sudras, 17 we~e Low -The revival of hook.swinging in Caste, including Pariahs, and only 5 Southern India is detailed in a letter were Brahmans. This progress of edufrom the Rev. John S. Chandler, of Ma- cation will eventually give them an addura, and illustrated by two photographs vantage for which no amount of intelin the Missionary Herald for January. lectual precocity can compensate the Application was made to the English Brahmans. authorities to prevent the barbarous exhibition, but they declined to do more -Bombay has always been considered than to discourage it. What that a hard field for mission work. The amounted to is evident from the fact time was when the progress there was that the plan was carried out in the slow and the results were meagre; but presence of more than 10,000 people. that day is past. In a letter written in 1848, it was stated by the Rev. Mr. -Dr. George F. Pentecost gives Hume that during nine years of hard and some interesting figures, in the inde- prayerful work, he had but twice had pendent, from the last census of India. the joy of seeing anyone brought into The English have built and are operat- the Church from the heathen world. ing more than 16,000 miles of railroad Of these two one had already gone back in that country. All the railroads are to heathenism, and the other was then under the supervision of the Govern- an unworthy member of the Christian ment. There are now opened in India Church. At last a change carne, and 26,000 miles of common roads, most of faithful work bore fruit. The number them smooth and hard as a floor. There of churches, of Christians, of schools, are 34,000 miles of telegraph lines, with and of Sabbath·schools, has, during the 116,000 miles of wire. Three milli.on past fifteen years, at least trebled, and in messages are transmitted annually. The some departments the work has multitelegraph lines are also under the super- plied fifty-fold. In giving, in Christian vision of the Government, constituting, activity, in knowledge of and in faithas in England, part of the postal sys- ful adherence to the Word of God, that tem. There are 71,000 miles of post- church in Bombay would be an ornaroads, with more than 8000 post-offices. ment to any city in this country. On There are 95,000 Government schools of the average those Christians give at all grades, in which are more than 3,000,- least 1 month's salary out of the 12. 000 pupils 'of private schools, mostly Almost every member of the Church is missionary. There are, besides, more actively engaged in preaching, in teach. than 40,000, with above 500,000 schol- ing, in Sabbath.school, or in some kind ars. The English language is spreading of evangelistic work. The children and among the people. This, Dr. Pentecost young people are constantly and faiththinks, is one of the greatest missionary fully instructed in the Bible. forces in the country. ~TheArcot Mission of the Reformed , -The conspicuous place in higher (Dutch) Church at its semi-annual meeteducation taken by the native Christian ing in Madanapalle, issued an earnest women of India is illustrated by the fact appeal to the American churches for that of the 19 successful female candi- help for the sufferers from famine in dates for the matriculation examination the Madras Presidency of India. in 1879, 7 were native Christians, while Almost all the 6000 people immediately none were Hindus; of the 234 candi- connected with the mission need assistdates examined for the higher education ance. of women, 61 wero native Christians,